This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
FRANCIS
MASON
Hebr. 5. 4.
No man taketh this honour vnto himselfe , but he that is called of God as was Aaron .
most
Excellent
Maiestie
.
Anno
CHRIST
IESVS
Golden
pipes
Ministery
of
Reconciliation
Temple
of
Diana
Tombe
of
Mausolus
Colossus
of
the
Sunne
Image
of
Iupiter
Olympicus
Palace
of
Cyrus
of
Babylon
Pyramides
of
Egypt
Theater
of
Pompey
Market
place
of
Traiane
Rome
at
this
present
,
is
not
bigger
but
better
,
not
more
sumptuous
,
but
more
sacred
.
this
onely
pleased
him
,
that
he
had
learned
,
that
men
doe
die
,
euen
at
Rome
also
,
as
in
other
places
.
Iesus
Christ
morall
,
coniecturall
and
fallible
Iesus
Christ
campo
Martio
Iustus
Lipsu●s
his
garden
of
delights
Hee
called
it
also
a
Well
neuer
drawne
dry
Vbi
multa
abundant
,
multa
extorqueri
possunt
,
Where
many
things
abound
,
many
things
may
be
extorted
.
Matthew
Paris
Thomas
Walsingham
Gnat
to
an
Elephant
Queene
Elizabeth
wee
haue
more
disputations
,
lessons
,
conferences
,
examinations
,
repetitions
,
instructions
,
catechisings
,
resolutions
of
cases
both
of
conscience
and
controuersie
,
methods
and
maners
,
to
proceed
to
the
conuersion
of
the
deceiued
,
and
such
like
exercises
in
our
two
Colledges
,
then
are
in
your
two
Vniuersities
,
containing
about
thirtie
goodly
Colledges
.
As
for
the
Masters
and
Professours
of
our
Colledges
,
specially
the
Romane
Readers
,
we
may
be
bold
to
say
,
they
be
in
all
kind
the
most
choise
and
cunning
men
of
Christendome
.
Now
for
that
part
of
education
which
appertaineth
to
Christian
life
and
maners
,
our
chiefe
indeuour
is
to
breed
in
our
Schollers
deuotion
,
which
is
done
by
diuers
spirituall
exercises
,
and
dayly
examinations
of
their
consciences
,
often
receiuing
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
much
praying
,
continuall
hearing
,
and
meditation
of
holy
things
.
So
by
these
meanes
a
number
of
the
best
wittes
of
England
,
are
here
trained
vp
,
most
happy
in
regard
of
their
rare
education
.
Merton
Colledge
Italian
Mountebanckes
Phoenix
nest
in
the
English
Colledge
at
Rome
,
there
is
a
statute
or
constitution
,
That
whosoeuer
will
enter
into
it
,
is
bound
to
sweare
,
that
after
so
many
yeeres
,
he
shall
goe
into
England
for
defence
of
the
Catholicke
faith
,
and
shall
preach
it
there
publickly
,
and
priuately
.
Gregorie
the
thirteenth
Romane
Colledges
of
the
English
and
the
Germanes
,
De
fide
Catholica
,
id
est
,
de
Primatu
sedis
Apostolicae
,
quem
in
Scripturis
sanctis
apertissimè
f●ndatum
,
Catholici
omnes
vt
fidei
Orthodoxae
dogma
certissimum
habent
;
Of
the
Catholicke
faith
,
that
is
,
of
the
Primacie
of
the
See
Apostolicke
,
which
being
most
euidently
grounded
vpon
the
holy
Scriptures
,
all
Catholickes
account
as
a
most
certaine
receiued
opinion
,
or
doctrine
of
the
Orthodoxe
faith
.
Oath
of
Allegiance
abnegationem
fidei
Catholicae
de
Primatu
Ecclesiastico
Romani
Pontificis
,
The
deniall
of
the
Catholicke
faith
,
concerning
the
Ecclesiasticall
Primacie
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
if
you
will
diligently
consider
this
whole
matter
in
your
mind
,
truly
you
shall
see
,
That
it
is
no
small
thing
which
by
reason
of
this
Oath
is
brought
into
danger
,
but
one
of
the
principall
heads
of
our
faith
,
and
foundations
of
Catholicke
Religion
.
Itaque
sancto
Gregorio
teste
,
cum
de
Primatu
fidei
Apostolicae
,
vel
turbando
,
vel
minuendo
,
vel
tollendo
satagitur
,
de
ipso
capite
fidei
amputando
,
ac
de
totius
corporis
omniumqué
membrorum
statu
dissipando
satagitur
;
Therefore
as
S.
Gregory
witnesseth
,
when
men
goe
about
,
either
to
trouble
,
diminish
or
take
away
the
Primacie
of
the
See
Apostolicke
,
they
goe
about
to
cut
off
the
very
head
of
faith
,
and
to
dissolue
the
state
of
the
whole
body
,
and
of
all
the
members
.
Ipsum
fidei
caput
,
The
very
head
it selfe
Supreme
article
a
Prince
,
of
a
sheepe
or
a
ramme
become
a
wolfe
,
That
is
,
of
a
Christian
become
an
heretick
,
the
Pastour
of
the
Church
may
driue
him
away
by
Excommunication
,
and
withall
command
the
people
that
they
doe
not
follow
him
,
and
therefore
may
depriue
him
of
his
dominion
ouer
his
Subiects
.
change
Kingdomes
,
take
them
from
one
,
and
giue
them
to
another
,
as
the
chiefe
Spirituall
Prince
,
if
it
be
necessary
for
the
saluation
of
soules
.
Queene
Elizabeth
Iesus
Christ
depriued
of
her
Crowne
and
dignitie
,
dissolued
of
necessitie
Golden
Supremacie
Golden
Supremacie
Rich.
Bristow
our
Religion
is
proued
by
experience
to
be
indeed
no
Religion
.
things
which
assuredly
procure
damnation
William
Reinolds
is
worse
then
the
Turkish
Harding
,
Stapleton
Protestants
haue
no
faith
,
no
hope
,
no
charitie
,
no
repentance
,
no
Iustification
,
no
Church
,
no
Altar
,
no
sacrifice
,
no
Priest
,
no
Religion
,
no
Christ
.
The
Lord
rebuke
them
S.
Stephen
Lord
,
lay
not
this
sinne
to
their
charge
Father
,
forgiue
them
,
they
wote
not
what
they
do
.
S.
Cyprian
Church
to
be
a
people
vnited
to
a
Bishop
.
S
Hierome
That
it
is
no
Church
which
hath
not
Priests
.
S.
Paul
gaue
Pastors
and
teachers
for
the
consummation
of
the
Saints
,
the
worke
of
the
Ministerie
,
and
the
edification
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
vntill
we
meet
all
in
the
vnitie
of
faith
into
a
perfect
man
,
and
the
measure
of
the
age
of
the
fulnesse
of
Christ
.
Hessius
,
till
the
number
of
the
Elect
bee
accomplished
in
the
end
of
the
world
,
the
Church
shall
alwayes
haue
Pastors
and
teachers
.
Church
can
neuer
want
Pastors
and
teachers
.
Consider
what
Church
that
is
,
whose
Ministers
are
but
very
Lay
men
,
vnsent
,
vncalled
,
vnconsecrated
,
and
therefore
executing
their
pretended
Office
without
benefit
or
spirituall
comfort
of
any
man
,
yea
to
the
certaine
and
great
damnation
of
themselues
and
others
,
vnfit
and
vnworthy
(
by
this
onely
that
they
bee
called
to
that
fond
function
)
of
any
seruice
in
the
Church
of
God
;
holding
therefore
amongst
vs
,
when
they
repent
and
come
againe
,
no
other
place
,
but
the
place
of
Lay-men
:
in
no
case
admitted
,
no
nor
looking
to
minister
in
any
Office
,
vnlesse
they
take
our
Orders
,
which
before
they
had
not
.
In
this
your
new
Church
,
Bishops
,
Priests
,
Deacons
,
Subdeacons
,
or
any
inferior
Order
you
haue
none
.
The
new
Clergie
in
England
is
composed
,
partly
of
our
Apostataes
,
partly
of
meerely
Lay-men
.
That
either
all
,
or
the
most
part
of
the
Ministers
of
England
be
meerely
Lay
men
,
and
no
Priests
,
and
consequently
haue
no
authoritie
in
these
things
,
it
is
euident
.
Rhemes
;
All
your
new
Euangelists
,
which
haue
intruded
themselues
into
Church
and
Pulpit
,
be
euery
one
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
false
prophets
,
running
and
vsurping
,
being
neuer
lawfully
called
.
They
being
sent
of
no
man
,
nor
hauing
Ordination
,
haue
inuaded
the
Ecclesiastical
Chaires
.
Forasmuch
as
the
inferior
Ministers
are
made
by
those
Bishops
,
and
are
children
of
those
fathers
,
they
also
are
no
true
Priests
,
hauing
neither
Order
,
nor
Iurisdiction
.
There
is
no
feeder
of
sheepe
or
oxen
in
all
Turkie
,
which
doeth
not
vndertake
the
gouernment
of
his
flocke
,
or
droue
vpon
better
reason
,
and
greater
right
,
order
and
authoritie
,
then
these
your
magnificent
Apostles
and
Euangelists
can
shew
,
for
this
their
Propheticall
and
Apostolicall
,
and
most
diuine
and
most
high
Office
of
gouerning
soules
,
reforming
Churches
,
teaching
heauenly
Trueth
,
and
declaring
the
minde
and
will
of
God
to
men
.
Neither
is
any
of
your
Protestant
Ministers
comming
to
our
Catholicke
fraternity
,
reputed
other
then
meerely
Lay-men
without
Orders
.
The
Hereticks
of
our
age
haue
neither
Ordination
,
nor
succession
,
and
therefore
they
vsurpe
vnto
themselues
the
name
and
Office
of
a
Bishop
more
immodestly
,
then
euer
did
any
other
heretickes
.
Certainely
it
is
apparent
,
that
in
the
Catholicke
Romane
Church
there
are
lawfull
Ecclesiasticall
Ministers
,
as
being
rightly
ordained
of
true
Bishops
,
but
in
the
Synagogues
of
Sectaries
it
is
euident
that
there
are
not
lawfull
Ministers
,
for
they
are
not
ordained
of
lawfull
Bishops
:
and
therefore
it
is
manifest
that
they
haue
no
Church
,
seeing
that
a
Church
cannot
want
lawfull
Ministers
.
the
Donatists
and
Luciferians
had
after
a
sort
some
fashion
of
a
Church
,
because
they
had
Bishops
,
though
schismaticall
,
and
other
Ministers
whom
Bishops
ordained
:
But
the
Protestants
haue
no
forme
or
fashion
of
a
Church
at
all
,
because
they
haue
no
Ministers
at
all
of
the
Church
or
word
,
but
meere
Lay
men
.
Schultingius
,
bib.
cathol
.
t.
D.
Tyreus
Rich.
Bristow
▪
For
no
man
taketh
this
honour
vnto
himselfe
,
but
hee
that
is
called
of
God
,
as
was
Aaron
.
There
was
a
man
sent
from
God
.
Behold
I
send
you
S.
Paul
How
can
they
preach
except
they
be
sent
?
ranne
before
they
were
sent
This
is
an
order
appointed
in
the
Church
by
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
obserued
inuiolably
by
all
true
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
That
no
man
may
teach
in
the
Church
vnlesse
he
be
called
.
Iewell
?
How
say
you
sir
?
you
beare
your selfe
as
though
you
were
Bishop
of
Salisburie
,
but
how
can
you
proue
your
vocation
?
by
what
authoritie
vsurpe
you
the
Administration
of
Doctrine
and
Sacraments
?
what
can
you
alledge
for
the
right
and
proofe
of
your
Ministerie
?
who
hath
called
you
?
who
hath
laied
hands
on
you
?
by
what
example
hath
he
done
it
?
how
and
by
whom
are
you
consecrated
?
who
hath
sent
you
?
who
hath
committed
vnto
you
the
Office
you
take
vpon
you
?
be
you
a
Priest
,
or
be
you
not
?
if
you
be
not
,
how
dare
you
vsurpe
the
name
and
Office
of
a
Bishop
?
if
you
be
,
tell
vs
who
gaue
you
Orders
?
he
which
giueth
Pastors
and
teachers
for
the
consummation
of
the
Saints
.
Doct.
Stapleton
In
the
hatching
of
the
Protestants
brood
,
no
ordinary
vocation
,
nor
sending
extraordinary
appeareth
:
so
the
ground
and
foundation
being
nought
,
all
which
they
haue
builded
vpon
it
falleth
downe
.
Queene
Elizabeths
Parker
,
Grindall
,
Sands
,
Horne
,
Queene
Elizabeth
Concerning
the
state
of
the
Caluinian
sect
in
England
,
it
so
standeth
,
that
it
may
either
indure
long
,
or
be
changed
suddenly
,
and
in
a
tr●ce
,
in
regard
of
the
Catholicke
order
there
,
in
a
perpetuall
line
of
their
Bishops
,
and
the
lawfull
succession
of
Pastors
receiued
from
the
Church
:
for
the
honor
whereof
we
vse
to
call
the
English
Caluinists
by
a
milder
terme
,
not
hereticks
,
but
schismaticks
Catholick
order
,
a
perpetuall
line
of
Bishops
,
&
a
lawfull
succession
of
Pastors
,
deriued
from
the
Church
calling
and
function
E●
〈◊〉
tur.
had
nothing
certaine
and
setled
in
all
the
course
of
his
life
,
but
was
alwaies
distracted
into
contrary
affections
:
In
respect
of
his
pace
,
some
times
he
ran
most
swiftly
as
though
hee
had
fled
from
his
enemie
;
some
times
hee
mooued
so
slowly
as
though
hee
had
carried
the
sacrifices
of
In
respect
of
his
traine
,
he
had
many
times
two
hundred
attending
him
,
againe
,
sometimes
he
had
onely
two
:
And
in
his
speech
,
now
he
imitated
Kings
and
Tetrarches
,
and
spake
nothing
but
all
bigge
words
;
an
other
time
hee
would
stoope
to
very
meane
matters
;
So
that
nothing
was
more
vnlike
and
vnequall
in
the
course
of
life
,
then
this
poore
wretch
was
to
himselfe
:
euen
so
your
D●ctors
some
times
they
creepe
vpon
the
ground
,
by
and
by
they
catch
at
the
clouds
and
starres
.
Now
they
refuse
all
miracles
and
●nock
at
such
at
require
them
,
on
a
suddaine
they
challenge
to
themselues
all
the
miracles
since
the
beginning
of
the
world
.
Episcopall
iurisdiction
layeth
his
hands
vpon
the
head
of
the
person
to
be
ordained
:
take
thou
power
to
offer
sacrifice
to
God
,
and
to
celebrate
Masses
as
well
for
the
quicke
as
for
the
dead
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
an
Interpreter
and
mediator
of
God
and
man
:
higher
then
a
King
,
happier
then
an
Angell
,
creator
of
his
Creator
.
imposeth
hands
Receiue
the
holy
Ghost
,
whose
sinnes
thou
forgiuest
,
they
are
forgiuen
them
,
and
whose
thou
retainest
,
they
are
retained
.
power
of
absolution
Take
thou
authoritie
to
execute
the
office
of
a
Deacon
,
Let
not
him
that
girdeth
on
his
harnesse
,
boast
as
hee
that
putteth
it
off
.
Tower
of
Dauid
built
for
defence
,
a
thousand
shieldes
hang
therein
,
and
all
the
Targets
of
the
strong
men
.
Councell
of
Note
that
there
are
many
Bishops
without
the
administration
of
Bishoprickes
,
as
are
they
which
are
commonly
called
Bishops
of
Vtopia
.
Olaus
Magnus
Robert
King
Thomas
Merkes
Samos
in
Greece
Hee
was
so
happie
as
neither
to
take
benefit
of
the
guift
of
his
enemie
,
nor
to
bee
hurt
by
the
masked
malice
of
his
counterfeit
friend
.
Anthonie
Beck
Lelandus
in
Com.
in
cygn.
cant
.
hic
fuit
Episcopus
Dunelm
.
regnante
Patriarch
of
Ierusalem
B.
Iewel
Cham
of
Tartary
no
Bishops
How
foule
was
then
the
face
of
the
holy
Romane
Church
,
when
most
potent
and
withall
most
filthie
harlots
did
beare
all
the
sway
at
Rome
?
at
whose
lust
Sees
were
changed
,
Bishops
appointed
,
and
(
which
is
horrible
to
be
heard
and
not
to
bee
vttered
)
whose
louers
the
false
Popes
,
were
thrust
into
the
seate
of
which
were
not
to
bee
written
in
the
Catalogue
of
the
Romane
Bishops
,
but
onely
for
the
noting
of
the
times
:
for
who
may
say
,
they
were
lawfull
Popes
which
were
thus
without
right
thrust
in
by
such
strumpets
?
No
where
wee
finde
any
mention
of
Clergie
choosing
,
or
giuing
consent
afterward
;
All
Canons
were
put
to
silence
;
the
pontificall
decrees
were
choked
,
ancient
traditions
proscribed
,
and
the
old
customes
,
sacredrite
,
and
former
vse
in
choosing
the
high
Bishop
vtterly
extinguished
.
de
asse
.
l.
Budeus
:
The
holie
Canons
and
rules
of
Church
discipline
made
in
better
times
to
guide
the
life
of
Clergie
men
,
are
now
become
leaden
rules
,
such
as
Aristotle
saith
the
rules
of
Lesbyan
buildings
were
.
For
as
leaden
and
soft
rules
doe
not
direct
the
building
with
an
equall
tenour
,
but
are
bowed
to
the
building
at
the
lust
of
the
builders
:
so
are
the
Popes
Canons
made
flexible
as
leade
and
waxe
,
that
now
this
great
while
the
Decrees
of
our
ancestours
,
and
the
Popes
Canons
,
serue
not
to
guide
mens
manners
,
but
that
I
may
so
say
to
make
a
banke
and
get
mony
.
Franciscus
de
Victoria
,
Doct
Spaine
.
Wee
see
dailie
so
large
or
rather
so
dissolute
dispensations
proceede
from
the
Court
of
Rome
,
that
the
world
cannot
indure
them
.
Neither
is
it
onely
to
the
offence
of
the
little
ones
,
but
of
the
great
ones
also
.
No
man
seeketh
a
dispensation
but
hee
obtaineth
it
:
Yea
at
Rome
there
are
which
giue
attendance
to
see
if
any
bee
willing
to
craue
dispensation
of
all
things
established
by
law
:
all
that
craue
it
haue
it
.
Claudius
Espencaeus
Ruardus
Tapperus
In
the
Court
of
Rome
all
things
are
set
at
sale
,
with
dispensations
contayning
many
things
wherewith
Christ
himselfe
is
not
able
to
dispence
.
Councell
of
Sardica
Bishop
,
vnlesse
hee
had
passed
the
inferiour
orders
,
and
staied
a
long
time
in
them
.
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
Tarasius
,
Nicephorus
,
Eusebius
Caesarea
,
Thalasius
Petrus
Moronaeus
Apostolicke
tradition
de
sacram
.
in
gen.
l.
de
Tur.
summ
.
de
Eccl.
l.
Pont.
l.
That
onely
was
ordained
Bishop
by
Christ
,
and
the
rest
receiued
their
Episcopall
consecration
from
Peter
,
Iohn
that
a
Bishop
should
by
no
meanes
bee
consecrated
by
fewer
then
by
three
,
next
prouince
constitution
of
the
Church
necessitate
precepti
,
by
the
necessity
of
a
command
instituente
domino
sieri
iubetur
,
it
is
commanded
to
be
done
the
Lord
so
appointing
:
necessitate
medij
,
as
a
necessary
meanes
ad
bene
esse
ad
esse
,
to
the
very
being
of
it
,
a
nullity
almost
all
the
Iurists
are
of
this
opinion
,
that
the
number
of
three
Bishops
is
so
required
,
that
if
one
be
consecrated
by
fewer
,
it
may
be
said
that
nothing
is
done
.
whereupon
Hugo
and
the
Archdeacon
say
that
the
Pope
alone
with
one
Bishop
cannot
consecrate
,
so
long
as
this
forme
endureth
.
therefore
it
is
of
the
forme
and
substance
of
the
Sacrament
that
there
be
three
Bishops
,
and
if
one
be
ordained
of
lesse
he
is
no
Bishop
:
because
the
substance
or
forme
required
in
the
Collation
of
that
Order
is
wanting
.
without
three
of
Whereas
the
Councell
saith
,
(
three
)
it
is
of
the
substance
of
the
consecration
,
otherwise
he
should
not
be
consecrated
if
there
were
fewer
.
Hi
sunt
tres
prorsus
necessarij
,
these
are
three
altogether
necessary
:
it
is
manifest
to
all
men
that
they
are
no
Bishops
,
which
are
ordeined
of
lesse
then
three
Bishops
:
Because
the
holy
Fathers
forbid
that
such
as
are
ordained
of
one
or
two
Bishops
,
should
not
so
much
as
be
called
Bishops
:
if
they
haue
not
the
name
,
how
should
they
haue
the
office
?
Wherefore
whatsoeuer
they
shall
doe
among
Bishops
,
or
concerning
things
belonging
onely
to
Bishops
,
it
must
needs
be
void
,
because
they
cannot
giue
that
to
another
which
they
haue
not
themselues
.
are
not
Schismaticall
ordinations
,
but
no
ordinations
at
all
,
and
mere
laick
.
Nostri
temporis
haeretici
neutrum
habent
,
id
est
,
nec
ordinationem
,
nec
successionem
,
&
propterea
longé
inuerecundiús
quam
vlli
vnquam
haeretici
sibi
nomen
&
munus
Episcopi
vsurpant
:
i.
the
Heretickes
of
our
time
haue
neither
,
that
is
,
neither
ordination
nor
succession
,
and
therefore
they
vsurpe
vnto
themselues
the
name
and
office
of
a
Bishop
farre
more
immodestly
then
euer
did
any
other
Heretickes
It
cannot
be
doubted
(
saith
he
)
but
ordinarily
three
Bishops
are
required
to
the
ordination
of
a
new
Bishop
:
vnlesse
peraduenture
by
dispensation
with
one
Bishop
ordaining
,
there
be
present
two
mitred
Abbots
which
may
supply
the
place
of
Bishops
,
as
it
vseth
sometimes
to
be
done
,
ob
Episcoporum
raritatem
,
for
the
scarcitie
of
Bishops
.
aliamue
iustam
causam
,
or
for
any
other
iust
cause
.
per
summi
Pontificis
dispensationem
,
by
the
Popes
dispensation
.
from
which
an
insoluble
argument
is
taken
in
this
manner
.
A
Church
cannot
be
without
Bishops
,
as
we
haue
declared
:
among
the
Lutherans
there
are
no
Bishops
,
for
they
haue
no
ordination
,
nor
succession
from
the
Apostles
:
therefore
among
them
there
is
no
Church
,
And
verely
that
neither
Luther
who
was
accounted
Bishop
of
Wittenberge
,
nor
Zuinglius
,
who
was
reputed
Bishop
of
Tigur
,
nor
Oecolampadius
,
who
in
the
very
Epitaph
vpon
his
graue
is
called
the
first
Bishop
of
Basill
,
nor
Caluin
,
who
was
called
the
first
Bishop
of
Geneua
,
nor
any
other
of
them
were
ordeined
of
three
Bishops
,
nor
of
one
by
dispensation
with
the
assistance
of
Abbots
is
a
thing
notoriously
knowen
;
neither
do
they
deny
it
.
Therefore
these
are
no
Bishops
,
at
least
in
the
iudgement
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Nicen
and
Carthaginian
Councell
,
yea
in
the
iudgement
of
the
Apostles
themselues
,
who
haue
decreed
that
a
Bishop
ought
to
be
ordained
by
three
Bishops
.
The
first
Canon
of
the
Apostles
declareth
this
same
thing
,
to
wit
,
that
a
Bishop
cannot
be
ordeined
but
of
three
Bishops
,
hence
it
followeth
vnauoydably
▪
that
the
Hereticks
haue
not
any
pastours
or
Bishops
,
seeing
that
their
first
Bishops
Caluin
,
Luther
,
Zuinglius
had
neuer
beene
ordained
of
other
Bishops
.
They
haue
no
excuse
,
vnlesse
peraduenture
they
will
freely
confesse
(
which
is
most
true
)
that
they
are
no
true
Bishops
,
neither
haue
any
thing
of
the
Episcopall
function
,
but
what
they
vniustly
vsurpe
vnto
themselues
,
to
wit
,
the
name
,
and
the
riches
.
King
Henry
Ricard
.
Pacaeus
lib.
de
fruct
qui
ex
doctr
na
percip●tur
.
Rainold
.
Conf.
c.
Frier
Giles
Stapleton
;
Whether
went
they
into
France
,
Spaine
or
Germanie
,
seeing
that
at
home
there
was
no
number
of
such
as
might
and
would
serue
their
turne
?
No
,
no
,
as
their
Religion
is
contrary
,
their
ende
is
diuers
,
their
beginning
hath
bene
vtterly
different
from
the
true
Christian
faith
planted
among
vs
,
so
are
their
proceedings
different
and
repugnant
;
they
haue
not
come
in
by
the
doore
,
they
haue
stolne
in
like
theeues
without
all
Spirituall
authoritie
or
gouernement
.
This
difference
betweene
the
Protestants
and
our
true
Bishops
the
first
Apostles
,
importeth
so
much
,
that
it
may
not
lightly
be
passed
ouer
:
for
their
authoritie
being
proued
nought
,
all
their
doings
can
be
no
better
;
I
say
therefore
by
the
verdict
of
holy
Scripture
,
and
practise
of
the
Primitiue
Church
,
these
men
are
no
Bishops
;
Your
pretended
Bishops
haue
no
such
Ordination
,
no
such
laying
on
of
the
hands
of
Bishops
,
no
authoritie
to
ordaine
Priests
and
Ministers
,
and
therefore
neither
are
you
true
Ministers
,
neither
they
any
Bishops
at
all
.
That
there
was
a
time
when
you
had
neither
three
nor
two
Bishops
,
and
yet
at
the
same
time
your
new
Superintendents
inuaded
the
Ecclesiasticall
Chaires
,
and
were
glad
to
seeke
their
Confirmation
from
the
Prince
and
Parliament
,
after
they
had
enioyed
the
Episcopall
Office
certaine
yeeres
,
without
any
Episcopall
Consecration
:
Sterquilinium
mendactorum
,
A
dunghill
of
lies
Sterquilinium
calumniarum
,
A
very
dunghill
of
slanders
,
If
you
can
iustifie
your
Calling
,
we
will
all
come
to
your
Church
,
and
be
of
your
Religion
.
the
Paschall
Saturday
Liber
Canonum
Apostolorum
Apocryphus
,
the
booke
of
the
Canon
of
the
Apostles
is
Apocryphall
.
Eos
libros
vocat
Apocryphos
qui
sunt
aediti
ab
auctoribus
haereticis
vel
certè
suspectis
:
Gelasius
calleth
those
bookes
Apocryphall
,
which
were
set
out
by
such
authors
as
were
either
hereticall
,
or
at
least
suspected
.
in
respect
of
some
which
were
either
corrupted
or
added
by
heretikes
:
Velut
authentici
recipiuntur
,
are
receiued
as
authenticall
,
the
fifteenth
from
deliuereth
in
his
first
Epistle
that
there
were
onely
Canons
of
the
Apostles
Capitulis
:
The
fathers
doe
recken
the
Canons
of
the
Apostles
amongst
Apocryphall
writings
,
excepting
fifty
Chapters
,
forbidding
a
Bishop
or
Priest
to
cast
off
his
wife
vnder
pretence
of
religion
:
inhibiting
all
other
Bishops
to
restore
a
Priest
or
Deacon
,
excommunicated
by
his
owne
Bishop
:
which
excommunicateth
all
those
which
beeing
present
at
the
communion
doe
not
communicate
?
This
whole
Decree
beeing
made
not
by
law
Diuine
,
but
humane
▪
is
now
abrogated
by
a
contrary
custome
:
Bellarmine
,
Zuarez
a
Bishop
bee
ordained
of
two
or
three
Bishops
.
besides
the
Metropolitane
let
a
Bishop
bee
ordained
by
two
or
three
Bishops
.
of
Chanany
appoint
by
how
many
Bishops
,
a
Bishop
ought
to
be
ordained
,
to
wit
,
by
two
or
three
Bishops
,
but
if
any
shall
be
ordained
by
one
Bishop
,
let
both
the
ordained
,
and
the
Ordainer
bee
deposed
,
but
if
necessity
shall
compell
to
be
ordained
by
one
because
many
cannot
bee
present
,
for
persecution
,
or
some
other
cause
,
let
the
Decree
of
the
commission
of
many
Bishops
be
produced
.
Cusanius
Bellar
,
&
Contius
conf.
c.
Iames
who
was
named
the
Iust
,
and
the
brother
of
the
Lord
according
to
the
flesh
,
was
ordained
the
first
Archbishop
of
Ierusalem
by
the
Apostles
,
the
other
giuing
a
forme
to
their
successours
that
a
Bishop
should
by
no
meanes
bee
consecrated
by
fewer
then
three
Bishoppes
,
all
the
rest
giuing
their
consents
.
Likewise
Wee
know
that
the
most
blessed
called
the
Iust
,
which
also
according
to
the
flesh
,
is
called
the
brother
of
our
LORD
,
was
ordained
Bishoppe
of
Ierusalem
by
the
Apostles
.
Now
if
so
great
a
man
was
ordained
of
no
lesse
then
three
;
verilie
it
is
apparant
that
they
deliuered
a
forme
or
pattern●
,
the
Lord
so
appointing
,
that
a
Bishop
ought
to
bee
ordained
of
no
fewer
then
three
Bishops
.
Apostles
ordained
him
Iesus
Christ
None
other
of
the
Apostles
saw
I
saue
the
brother
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
my
Father
sent
mee
,
so
send
I
you
:
hee
was
in
nothing
inferiour
to
the
chiefe
Apostles
.
Obseruandum
est
in
Apostolica
authoritate
contineri
omnem
Ecclesiasticam
potestatem
,
i.
It
is
to
be
obserued
that
in
the
Apostolicke
authoritie
,
is
contained
all
Ecclesiasticall
power
.
S.
Cyrill
The
Apostles
receiued
immediatly
from
Christ
,
all
the
power
which
they
had
.
Peter
,
Iohn
His
Bishopricke
let
an
other
man
take
,
an
Ouerseer
The
Apostles
went
often
to
other
countreis
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Citte
of
Rome
might
not
be
without
a
Bishop
.
The
light
of
the
world
The
7.
Starres
and
Angels
of
the
7.
Churches
.
Iesus
Christ
Either
say
,
that
these
3.
did
Consecrate
him
onely
with
visible
Vnction
,
but
he
was
before
Annointed
of
the
Lord
after
an
innisible
maner
:
Or
say
,
they
did
not
ordeine
him
,
but
onely
shewed
a
forme
of
ordaining
vnto
others
:
Or
say
that
they
ordained
him
not
to
be
a
Bishop
,
but
an
Archbishop
:
Or
say
that
they
ordained
,
that
is
Inthronised
him
to
the
administration
of
a
certaine
place
;
for
before
he
was
a
Bishop
without
a
title
.
Antioch
,
imposed
hands
,
with
fasting
and
prayer
vpon
Paul
and
Barnabas
To
set
them
apart
for
the
worke
whereunto
the
Lord
had
called
them
Let
an
Archbishop
be
ordained
of
all
the
Bishops
of
his
Prouince
;
and
let
it
by
no
meanes
be
lawfull
to
change
this
It
is
apparant
to
all
men
that
they
are
no
Bishops
,
which
are
ordained
of
fewer
then
three
,
because
it
is
forbidden
by
the
holy
Fathers
,
that
they
which
are
ordained
of
one
or
two
Bishops
,
should
not
so
much
as
be
named
Bishops
:
If
they
haue
not
the
name
,
how
shall
they
haue
the
office
?
Necesse
est
vt
irritum
fiat
:
i.
It
must
needes
bee
voide
,
Quia
quod
non
habent
dare
non
possunt
:
i.
because
they
cannot
giue
that
which
they
haue
not
.
it
can
bee
found
that
an
ordination
is
voide
and
of
no
validitie
,
because
it
is
performed
by
fewer
then
by
three
,
it
is
to
be
vnderstood
,
Non
quantum
ad
veritatem
Sacramenti
,
sed
quantum
ad
executionem
officij
▪
i.
Not
in
respect
of
the
trueth
of
the
Sacrament
,
but
in
respect
of
the
execution
of
the
office
.
All
generall
Councells
are
mine
,
the
first
,
the
last
,
and
the
middle
.
In
which
sometimes
one
Bishop
alone
doth
consecrate
a
Bishop
,
two
Abbots
supplying
the
place
of
the
other
two
Bishops
,
the
power
to
confirme
Bishops
Bishop
should
absolue
them
,
which
are
excommunicate
by
another
Bishop
.
that
old
customes
should
bee
kept
,
and
namely
that
the
Bishop
of
Alexandria
should
haue
the
preheminence
in
Egypt
,
Lybya
and
Pentapolis
,
because
such
also
is
the
custome
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
and
likewise
that
in
Antioch
,
and
other
Prouinces
the
Churches
should
inioy
their
dignities
and
prerogatiues
.
would
haue
no
Priest
made
without
Reinolds
Apol.
Thes.
Ferdinandus
Medices
Sixtus
Quintus
thirteene
yeres
old
Iohannes
Medices
Cardinall
before
he
was
fourteene
yeeres
complet
,
elected
Bishop
Cardinall
.
Alphonsus
Cardinall
at
seuen
yeeres
old
Glaber
Rodulphus
sit
amongst
Priests
seuen
Cardinal
Deacons
in
Rome
to
follow
filthy
lucre
Bishop
must
be
ordained
if
it
be
possible
of
all
the
Bishops
in
his
prouince
,
if
this
be
hard
to
performe
either
by
occasion
of
vrgent
necessitie
,
or
for
the
length
of
the
iourney
,
yet
surely
three
ought
to
bee
congregated
into
one
place
,
so
that
they
haue
the
consent
of
the
absent
,
&
solet
them
make
an
ordination
.
Carthage
;
when
a
Bishop
is
ordained
,
let
two
Bishops
lay
the
Booke
of
the
Gospels
,
and
hold
it
ouer
his
head
and
necke
,
and
one
Bishop
powring
the
blessing
vpon
him
,
let
all
other
Bishops
that
are
present
,
touch
his
head
with
their
handes
.
Arles
.
Let
no
Bishop
presume
to
ordaine
a
Bishop
without
permission
of
the
Metropolitane
,
nor
any
Bishop
being
a
Metropolitance
without
three
Bishops
of
the
same
Prouince
,
so
that
others
of
the
same
Prouince
be
admonished
by
Epistles
,
that
they
may
signifie
by
their
answere
,
that
they
haue
consented
.
So
the
sixt
Councell
of
Carthage
:
A
Bishop
must
be
ordained
of
all
the
Bishops
which
are
within
the
Prouince
,
but
if
this
bee
hard
either
for
vrgent
necessitie
,
or
for
the
length
of
the
iourney
,
yet
by
all
meanes
three
meeting
together
,
there
may
bee
imposition
of
handes
,
the
absent
Bishoppes
consenting
thereto
by
writing
.
Brachar
;
It
is
meete
that
Bishops
should
bee
appointed
,
especially
by
the
whole
Councell
:
but
if
this
shal
be
hard
in
respect
of
necessitie
,
or
for
the
length
of
the
iourney
,
let
three
of
them
bee
gathered
together
,
and
let
the
subscriptions
of
all
both
present
and
absent
bee
taken
,
and
so
afterward
let
the
ordination
be
performed
.
Yet
surely
let
three
be
congregated
into
one
place
,
so
that
they
haue
also
the
consent
of
the
absent
,
and
so
let
them
make
an
ordination
.
The
ancient
customes
still
remaining
in
force
for
the
reuerence
due
vnto
them
;
it
is
conuenient
regularly
to
obserue
,
where
no
necessitie
either
of
things
or
times
doth
greatly
vrge
to
the
contrary
.
The
decrees
of
holy
Fathers
,
let
them
by
no
meanes
be
broken
,
where
there
is
no
necessitie
.
omittendum
esse
&
inculpabile
iudicandum
,
quod
intulit
necessitas
:
that
which
necessitie
occasioned
to
be
omitted
,
is
to
bee
omitted
,
and
to
be
iudged
blamelesse
.
And
Pope
Felix
Aliter
tractandam
necessitatis
rationem
,
aliter
voluntatis
.
That
a
respect
of
necessitie
is
otherwise
to
bee
handled
then
a
respect
of
a
voluntary
minde
.
That
humane
lawes
made
vpon
best
councell
and
aduise
,
are
varied
by
the
varietie
of
times
,
and
may
be
inuerted
and
changed
by
the
necessities
of
men
,
and
so
are
dispensable
:
whence
it
commeth
so
to
passe
that
calleth
humane
lawes
temporall
,
because
although
they
bee
iust
,
yet
they
may
iustly
bee
changed
according
to
the
times
.
the
rigour
of
the
Canons
,
is
released
according
to
the
necessitie
of
the
times
.
Neglect
not
the
grace
,
that
is
in
thee
,
which
Was
giuen
thee
,
by
prophecy
,
per
impositionem
manuum
Presbyterij
:
by
the
imposition
of
hands
of
the
Presbytery
.
Chrysostome
,
Theophylact
S.
Paul
Spirit
of
Prophecie
S.
Paul
Timothy
,
by
imposition
of
hands
,
Imposed
hands
vpon
him
for
the
Office
of
a
Presbyter
.
The
Bisop
of
Caesarea
prayed
him
to
expound
the
Scripture
,
When
as
yet
hee
had
not
obtained
Ordination
of
Priesthood
.
Hierome
,
Prim●sius
,
Anselmus
The
Presbyterie
mentioned
by
is
the
dignitie
or
office
of
a
Priest
.
Titus
to
ordaine
Presbyters
in
euery
Citie
their
fellow
Presbyter
I
put
thee
in
remembrance
that
thou
stir
vp
the
gift
of
God
,
which
is
in
thee
,
by
the
putting
on
of
my
hands
.
Dionysius
Carthusianus
manuum
Presbyterij
,
id
est
,
manuum
mearum
qui
te
ordinaui
Episcopum
.
Of
the
hands
of
the
Presbytery
,
of
my
hands
which
ordained
thee
a
Bishop
.
Chrysostome
Theophylact
de
Eccl.
l.
an
assembly
of
Bishops
imposed
hands
together
with
the
ordainer
,
Hee
speaketh
not
of
Presbyters
in
this
place
,
but
of
Bishops
,
for
Presbyters
ordained
him
not
a
Bishop
.
Theophylact
,
with
imposition
of
hands
of
the
Presbyterie
,
that
is
of
Bishops
;
for
Presbyters
did
not
ordaine
a
Bishop
.
Occumenius
,
by
Presbyters
hee
meaneth
Bishops
,
for
Presbyters
were
not
to
impose
hands
vpon
a
Bishop
.
Aquin
,
in
it
should
bee
said
,
Presbyteri
in
the
singular
number
,
seeing
a
Bishop
should
bee
consecrated
by
three
:
though
many
meete
together
,
yet
one
is
principall
,
the
rest
conssistants
.
it
may
bee
said
,
that
this
Canon
was
not
then
made
,
and
that
then
there
were
but
few
Bishops
,
which
could
not
bee
congregated
.
de
Turrecremat●
,
Petrus
dicitur
solus
consecrasse
beatum
Iohannem
Euangelistam
,
Paulus
,
Timotheum
,
Titum
&
Dionysium
.
is
said
alone
to
haue
consecrated
blessed
the
Euangelist
,
and
to
haue
consecrated
Iohannes
Maior
,
Paulus
non
quasiuit
duos
pro
ordinatione
Titi
&
Timothei
.
sought
not
other
two
Bishops
for
the
Ordination
of
there
were
in
the
Church
which
was
at
Antioch
,
Prophets
and
Doctors
,
among
whom
was
that
was
called
of
Cyrene
,
and
who
was
the
foster
brother
of
the
Tetrarch
,
and
And
as
they
were
ministring
to
our
Lord
and
fasting
,
the
holy
Ghost
said
,
Separate
me
Saul
and
Barnabas
vnto
the
worke
whereto
I
haue
called
them
.
Then
they
fasting
and
praying
,
and
imposing
hands
vpon
them
dismissed
them
.
Simeon
,
Lucius
Barnabas
,
Simeon
,
Lucius
,
Manahen
Simeon
,
Lucius
Ior.
in
To
set
them
apart
for
the
worke
,
wherevnto
the
Lord
had
called
them
,
they
sayled
backe
to
Antioch
,
whence
they
had
beene
commended
to
the
grace
of
God
.
Aloysius
de
Leon
Episcopall
consecration
Ordination
is
a
Sacrament
an
externall
signe
,
a
promise
of
grace
,
and
a
commandement
,
or
diuine
institution
:
that
those
Scriptures
whereby
Catholickes
doe
prooue
Ordination
to
bee
a
Sacrament
are
vnderstood
of
Episcopall
Ordination
.
that
if
Episcopall
Ordination
bee
not
a
Sacrament
,
wee
cannot
proue
euidently
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
that
Ordination
is
a
Sacrament
.
a
seale
of
the
righteousnesse
of
faith
,
Bellarmine
and
Binius
Trent
.
Moreouer
,
the
holy
Synod
declareth
,
that
this
power
hath
alwayes
beene
in
the
Church
,
that
in
the
Dispensation
of
Sacraments
it
might
appoint
or
change
such
things
as
it
should
iudge
to
bee
most
expedient
for
the
profit
of
the
receiuers
,
or
the
reuerence
of
the
Sacraments
themselues
,
according
to
the
varietie
of
things
,
times
,
and
places
,
Salua
illorum
substantia
,
so
the
substance
of
the
Sacraments
be
preserued
.
Bishop
alone
assisted
with
two
mitred
Abbots
Tenent
librum
,
&c.
Ergo
videtur
quod
nihil
agatur
per
illos
Episcopos
quod
sit
ad
substantiam
consecrationis
pertinens
.
Ergo
eorum
assistentia
non
pertinet
ad
substantiam
consecrationis
,
sed
magis
ad
quandam
solennitatem
.
i.
They
hold
the
booke
,
&c.
Therefore
it
seemeth
that
nothing
is
done
by
these
two
Bishops
which
is
pertaining
to
the
substance
of
Consecration
.
Therefore
their
assistance
doth
not
belong
to
the
substance
of
the
consecration
,
but
rather
to
a
certaine
solemnitie
.
Duo
si
presumpserint
ordinare
Episcopum
in
nostris
Prouincijs
,
&c.
If
two
presume
to
ordaine
a
Bishop
in
our
Prouinces
,
it
pleaseth
vs
(
to
decree
)
concerning
those
presumptuous
persons
,
that
if
it
shall
any
where
happen
that
two
Bishops
shall
make
a
Bishop
against
his
will
,
the
authors
being
condemned
,
he
which
suffred
violence
,
shal
be
substituted
in
the
Church
of
one
of
them
,
if
his
life
be
answerable
;
and
that
another
neuerthelesse
be
ordeined
in
the
place
of
the
other
being
cast
out
:
If
two
shall
make
a
Bishop
with
his
consent
,
then
he
also
shall
be
condemned
,
to
the
end
that
those
things
which
were
instituted
by
antiquitie
,
may
be
obserued
more
warily
▪
Baronius
.
Nobilus
quidem
,
&c.
Truely
this
is
to
be
called
a
most
noble
Synod
,
being
adorned
with
a
garland
of
most
famous
Prelates
.
Florebant
quidem
,
&c.
Truely
the
said
Prouinces
of
France
,
if
any
other
coasts
of
the
Christian
world
did
flourish
at
this
time
with
Bishops
,
both
most
holy
and
most
learned
,
by
whose
painfull
vigilancie
,
the
Ecclesiasticall
Lawes
remained
in
their
strength
.
Tot
igitur
,
&c.
Therefore
so
many
most
famous
Prelates
made
the
Councel
of
Orenge
famous
and
glorious
in
all
things
,
although
it
consisted
of
a
small
assemblie
of
Bishops
.
Porro
vt
tot
insignes
,
&c.
Moreouer
,
that
there
should
be
found
in
the
same
Prouinces
so
many
men
notable
for
learning
,
and
godlinesse
,
the
cause
may
seeme
to
be
the
most
famous
Monasterie
of
Iusula
Lerinensis
the
land
next
adioyning
,
being
a
Seminary
of
most
holy
Bishops
.
Sydonius
Apollinarius
Synodus
Clarissimorum
,
&c.
This
was
a
most
noble
Synod
beautified
with
a
crowne
of
most
noble
Prelates
.
In
it
fifteene
Bishops
of
the
Prouince
of
Lyons
,
&
Marbona
meeting
after
their
maner
made
29
Canons
concerning
the
lawes
and
discipline
of
the
Church
.
DIoscorus
Patriarch
Ordinationem
suam
adamnatis
Episcopis
&
hoc
duobus
accepit
:
i.
He
receiued
his
ordination
of
Bishops
condemned
,
and
that
(
onely
)
of
two
.
The
most
Reuerend
Bishop
of
Alexandria
Tharasius
the
most
blessed
Patriarch
said
,
what
say
you
of
Anatolius
?
was
he
not
a
Prince
of
the
fourth
Synod
?
Yet
he
was
created
Bishop
by
Dioscorus
,
and
that
Eutyches
being
present
;
therefore
let
vs
also
receiue
the
ordained
of
Hereticks
,
in
like
maner
as
Anatolius
was
receiued
.
in
qua
(
Communionis
integritate
)
societatem
tuae
dilectionis
amplectimur
:
i.
in
which
soundnesse
of
Communion
we
embrace
the
fellowship
of
your
loue
.
Binius
.
Et
dum
non
essent
Episcopi
qui
cum
ordinarent
,
inuenti
sunt
duo
Episcopi
,
Iohannes
de
perusio
&
Bonus
de
ferentino
&
Andreas
presbyter
de
Ostia
,
&
eum
ordinauerunt
Episcopum
.
When
Pelagius
had
approued
the
fift
Synod
,
he
so
greatly
offended
all
the
Westerne
Bishops
,
that
he
could
not
find
sufficient
Prelates
of
which
he
might
be
ordained
according
to
the
Apostolicall
constitution
;
and
so
it
was
necessary
that
at
the
Command
of
Pelagius
,
a
Priest
of
Ostia
(
which
had
neuer
happened
before
)
should
performe
the
office
in
stead
of
a
Bishop
.
Euagrius
Patriarch
Paulinus
alone
Theodoret
transgressing
many
Lawes
had
created
him
.
For
the
Canons
doe
not
permit
one
to
chuse
his
successour
;
they
command
that
all
the
Bishops
of
the
Prouince
should
be
assembled
:
they
forbid
any
man
to
be
created
vnlesse
three
be
present
,
but
they
not
willing
to
take
knowledge
of
any
of
these
things
,
admitted
the
Communion
of
Euagrius
and
exasperated
the
eares
of
the
Emperour
against
Flauianus
.
Baronius
:
Those
things
which
Theodoret
concerning
the
Ordination
of
Euagrius
performed
during
the
life
of
Paulinus
,
are
altogether
repugnant
to
those
things
which
are
spoken
by
Socrates
,
and
Sozomen
affirming
that
the
auditors
of
Paulinus
did
not
attempt
to
substitute
Euagrius
into
his
place
,
till
after
the
death
of
Paulinus
.
Pro
Euagrio
Syricius
Theodosium
interpellauit
.
Syricius
the
Pope
did
solicite
Theodosius
the
Emperour
in
the
behalfe
of
Euagrius
.
And
Binius
;
Pontifex
,
&c.
The
Pope
,
and
with
him
almost
all
the
Bishops
of
the
West
,
being
against
Flauianus
,
as
before
they
stood
for
Paulinus
,
so
now
they
tooke
part
with
Euagrius
,
and
animated
the
Emperour
against
Flauianus
.
that
were
ordained
of
Euagrius
Paulinus
with
their
orders
,
and
honours
,
Rusticus
&
Eleutherius
qui
cum
beato
Dionysio
ad
Gallias
venerunt
non
erant
Episcopi
,
sed
Galliae
Episcopos
solus
Dionysius
ordinauit
.
Rusticus
and
Eleutherus
which
came
into
France
with
S.
Denys
were
no
Bishops
,
but
Denys
alone
ordained
the
Bishops
of
France
.
I
say
that
it
is
a
humane
constitution
,
that
a
Bishop
should
be
ordained
of
three
.
Petrus
de
palude
:
In
Ecclesia
vnus
Episcopus
sufficit
ad
alium
Consecrandum
:
nec
est
nisi
propter
solennitatem
ab
Ecclesia
inuentum
,
vt
tres
concurrant
:
i.
In
the
Church
one
Bishop
is
sufficient
to
Consecrate
another
:
and
it
is
nothing
else
but
for
the
solemnitie
of
the
matter
,
that
the
Church
hath
deuised
that
three
Bishops
should
meete
together
.
he
haue
three
such
Bishops
for
his
Consecrators
,
as
were
euery
one
of
them
Consecrated
by
three
:
And
againe
each
of
them
by
three
;
And
so
by
continuall
succession
,
till
we
come
to
the
Apostles
.
That
onely
is
Christs
Church
which
can
shew
her
Pastors
and
Bishops
in
a
perpetuall
succession
.
Wheresoeuer
such
a
perpetuall
succession
of
Pastors
can
be
shewed
,
not
in
the
same
places
,
but
in
the
same
lawfull
and
successiue
vocation
,
mission
,
and
Ordination
,
there
is
a
true
Catholicke
Church
;
That
is
,
A
part
and
member
of
the
Catholicke
Church
If
you
can
shew
any
succession
of
Bishops
in
England
,
or
elsewhere
,
you
can
shew
it
no
otherwise
,
then
could
the
Donatists
,
of
whom
Optatus
thus
writeth
,
Missus
est
Victor
,
&c.
Victor
was
sent
of
the
Donatists
to
Rome
,
There
was
a
sonne
without
a
father
,
a
seruant
without
a
ruler
,
a
scholler
without
a
master
,
a
successour
without
a
predecessour
.
Igitur
quia
Claudianus
,
&c.
Therefore
because
Claudian
seemeth
to
succeed
to
Lucian
,
Lucian
to
Macrobius
,
Macrobius
to
Encolpius
,
Encolpius
to
Boniface
,
Boniface
to
Victor
;
If
now
we
should
aske
Victor
in
whose
place
hee
sate
,
and
to
whom
hee
succeeded
;
Hee
could
not
shew
any
other
Chaire
or
See
,
but
the
See
and
Chaire
of
pestilence
.
Thus
I
say
,
That
as
Victor
among
the
Donatists
,
so
Luther
among
the
Protestants
of
Wittenberge
,
so
Zuinglius
among
the
Sacramentaries
of
Zurich
,
so
Caluin
among
those
of
Geneua
,
so
Bernard
Rotman
among
the
Anabaptists
,
so
M.
Iewell
,
Grindall
and
Horne
,
and
such
other
false
Bishops
among
vs
,
haue
risen
and
started
vp
suddenly
without
fathers
,
without
predecessours
,
without
masters
,
in
any
right
and
lineall
succession
S.
Peter
Paulus
Quintus
Antonius
Democharis
Polydor
Virgil
Golden
chaine
Golden
ladder
of
succession
S.
Peter
Who
are
you
?
when
and
whence
came
you
?
what
doe
you
in
my
ground
,
seeing
you
are
not
mine
?
O
Luther
,
by
what
authoritie
doest
thou
cut
downe
my
woods
?
O
Caluin
,
By
what
licence
doest
thou
turne
away
the
course
of
my
fountaines
?
—
It
is
my
possession
,
I
possesse
it
by
prescription
,
I
was
first
in
possession
,
I
haue
strong
Euidences
from
the
true
owners
.
I
am
the
heire
of
the
Apostles
,
as
they
appointed
by
testament
,
as
they
committed
it
to
trust
,
as
they
bind
men
by
adiuration
that
it
should
be
enioyed
,
so
I
enioy
it
.
Andronicus
produced
the
succession
of
the
high
Priests
from
Aaron
S.
Peter
That
they
were
conuicted
in
three
full
councels
of
Schisme
and
heresie
Ieremie
,
who
liued
in
this
present
age
the
97.
Patriarch
successor
of
Saint
the
Euangelist
fifty
Popes
Apotacticall
and
Apostaticall
were
thrust
by
strumpets
into
the
seat
of
Peter
.
Platina
factious
fellow
might
inuade
the
seat
of
Peter
.
Polydor
Virgil
Manasses
the
high
Priest
of
the
Temple
in
mount
Garizim
was
brother
to
Iaddi
wheresoeuer
this
succession
is
,
there
is
also
a
true
Catholike
Church
,
It
is
not
necessarily
gathered
that
the
Church
is
alwaies
where
there
is
succession
.
to
bee
such
as
with
the
succession
of
the
Episcopall
office
haue
receiued
the
certaine
grace
of
truth
.
the
principall
succession
succeeded
Saint
in
godlinesse
,
addeth
that
this
succession
in
godlinesse
is
properly
to
be
accounted
succession
:
For
hee
that
holdeth
the
same
Doctrine
is
also
partaker
of
the
same
throne
,
but
he
that
is
against
the
Doctrine
,
must
bee
reputed
an
aduersary
,
euen
while
hee
sitteth
in
the
throne
,
for
the
latter
hath
the
name
of
succession
,
but
the
former
hath
the
thing
it selfe
and
the
truth
.
where
successiue
Ordination
is
,
there
is
a
Church
,
that
where
it
is
not
,
there
is
no
Church
.
were
put
from
the
Priest-hood
golden
chaine
Neither
the
Aethiopians
which
border
vpon
the
Egyptian
Thebes
,
nor
many
other
nations
of
the
Ismaelites
,
not
the
Lazi
,
not
the
Sammi
,
not
the
Auasgi
,
not
many
other
barbarians
hauing
yeelded
themselues
to
the
dominion
of
the
Romans
,
doe
vse
in
their
trafficke
any
of
the
Roman
Lawes
;
but
these
our
fishermen
and
Publicans
,
and
this
our
tent
maker
haue
brought
the
Euangelicall
law
vpon
all
nations
:
neither
haue
they
induced
the
Romans
onely
,
and
those
which
liue
vnder
the
Roman
Empire
,
but
the
Scythians
,
Sauromatae
,
also
the
Indians
,
Persians
,
Seres
,
Hyrcans
,
Britans
,
Cymmery
,
Germans
;
and
to
speake
in
one
word
,
all
kinde
of
men
,
and
all
nations
to
receiue
the
lawes
of
Christ
crucified
;
not
vsing
any
armour
,
not
an
infinite
number
of
chosen
souldiours
,
not
the
violence
of
Persian
crueltie
,
but
the
perswasion
of
wordes
,
setting
before
them
the
commoditie
of
the
Lawes
which
they
preached
Hierome
;
France
,
and
the
Brittaines
,
and
Affricke
,
and
Persia
,
and
the
East
,
and
India
,
and
all
Barbarous
nations
adore
one
Christ
,
and
obserue
one
rule
of
trueth
.
Chrysostome
:
Whithersoeuer
thou
shalt
goe
,
to
the
Indians
,
to
the
Moores
,
to
the
Brittaines
,
to
the
Spaniards
,
yea
to
the
furthest
end
of
the
world
,
thou
shalt
finde
,
in
the
beginning
was
the
word
,
and
the
word
was
with
God
,
&c.
Athanasius
:
To
which
Fathers
of
the
Nicen
Councell
,
all
Churches
euery
where
haue
giuen
their
consent
in
Spaine
,
Britaine
,
France
,
&c.
Tertullian
:
the
places
of
the
Britanes
,
whereunto
the
Romans
could
not
haue
accesse
,
are
subiect
vnto
Christ
.
Origen
;
When
did
the
land
of
Britaine
consent
to
the
Religion
of
one
God
,
before
the
comming
of
Christ
?
when
did
the
land
of
the
Moores
?
when
did
the
whole
world
at
once
?
but
now
the
whole
earth
prayeth
to
the
Lord
of
Israel
with
ioy
,
because
of
the
Churches
which
are
in
the
vtmost
cost
of
the
world
.
Polydor
Virgil
ab
initio
orti
Euangelij
,
from
the
first
springing
of
the
Gospell
.
I
will
giue
thee
the
heathen
for
thine
inheritance
,
and
the
vttermost
parts
of
the
earth
for
thy
possession
.
Simon
Zelotes
If
any
credit
bee
to
bee
giuen
to
Metaphrastes
.
many
other
things
by
him
set
downe
,
it
is
certaine
that
he
erreth
.
it
seemeth
to
bee
seemeth
to
bee
somewhat
confirmed
were
all
founded
by
Saint
but
by
Saint
or
his
schollers
and
successors
Eysengrenius
in
his
first
Centurie
or
hundred
yeeres
,
doth
write
also
,
that
the
first
Christian
Churches
of
England
were
founded
by
Saint
Metaphrastes
affirmeth
that
many
Churches
were
built
by
the
standard
bearer
of
the
Apostles
,
through
Britaine
.
this
founding
of
Churches
in
England
by
Saint
it
may
bee
thought
that
had
relation
,
when
expostulating
with
the
Britaine
Priestes
of
his
time
for
their
wickednesse
(
for
which
the
wrath
of
God
brought
in
the
English
Saxons
vpon
them
)
hee
obiecteth
among
other
things
;
Quod
sedem
Petri
apostoli
inuerecundis
pedibus
vsurpassent
:
That
they
had
vsurped
the
seate
of
Saint
with
vnshame
fast
feete
:
meaning
thereby
,
either
the
whole
Church
of
Britanie
first
founded
by
him
,
or
some
particular
place
of
deuotion
,
or
Church
which
hee
had
erected
.
with
vnshame
fast
feete
,
but
by
the
desert
of
their
couetousnesse
,
they
fall
into
the
pestilent
chaire
of
the
traitour
Iudas
.
Nicholaum
in
locum
Stephani
martyris
statuunt
;
they
install
Nicholas
into
the
place
of
the
Martyr
Saint
Steuen
:
Why
did
Christ
shed
his
blood
?
truly
that
he
might
purchase
those
sheepe
,
the
charge
where
of
the
committed
to
all
that
feed
Christes
flocke
,
Saint
occupie
Saint
to
vsurpe
the
seate
of
with
vncleane
feete
Rienuallus
an
English
Abbot
,
left
written
aboue
yeeres
agone
,
a
certaine
reuelation
or
apparition
of
Saint
to
an
holy
man
in
the
time
of
King
the
confessour
,
shewing
him
how
hee
had
preached
himselfe
in
England
,
and
consequently
,
the
particular
care
hee
had
of
that
Church
and
nation
.
Est
mihi
locus
,
&c.
I
haue
a
place
in
the
West
part
of
London
chosen
by
my selfe
,
and
deare
vnto
mee
,
which
sometimes
I
did
dedicate
with
my
owne
handes
,
renowne
with
my
presence
,
and
illustrate
with
diuine
miracles
,
the
name
whereof
is
to
Westminster
a
glorious
light
,
a
multitude
of
Angels
,
heauenly
melodie
,
with
an
vnspeakable
fragrancy
of
sweet
odours
.
hee
sent
for
a
token
to
Mellitus
Theodoret
,
Sophronius
Venantius
Fortunatus
Arnaldus
Mirmianus
Transit & Oceanum , vel quà facit insula portum , Quasque Britannus habet terras , atque vltima Thule . Saint Paul did passe the Seas , where I le makes ships in harbour stand , Arriuing on the Brittish Coast , and cape of Thule land .
Simon
Zelotes
that
hauing
receiued
the
holy
Ghost
comming
downe
from
heauen
,
he
passed
through
Egypt
,
Cyrene
,
Africke
,
Mauritania
,
and
all
Libya
preaching
the
Gospel
,
yea
he
did
cary
it
to
the
Westerne
Ocean
and
the
Ilands
of
Britaine
.
that
going
into
Britaine
,
when
he
had
inlightned
many
with
the
word
of
the
Gospel
,
he
was
there
crucified
and
buried
.
scholler
,
doe
testifie
in
like
maner
the
foresaid
authours
out
of
the
Greeke
Martyrologe
,
that
he
was
sent
by
S.
into
Britaine
,
and
there
made
a
Bishoppe
.
euen
he
which
is
mentioned
by
the
Apostle
,
to
the
Romanes
,
was
made
Bishop
of
Britaine
:
of
Arimathea
▪
his
comming
into
France
,
and
his
sending
thence
into
Great
Britaine
,
either
by
S.
as
some
say
who
preached
then
in
Gaule
,
or
as
others
hold
by
S.
himselfe
,
as
he
passed
that
way
to
and
from
Britaine
,
and
how
he
obtained
a
place
to
exercise
an
Eremiticall
life
,
for
him
and
his
ten
companions
in
the
Iland
called
A●allonia
,
where
Glanstenbury
after
was
builded
,
albeit
I
find
no
very
certaine
,
or
ancient
writer
to
affirme
it
,
yet
because
our
latter
Historiographers
,
for
two
hundred
yeeres
past
or
more
,
doe
hold
it
to
haue
come
downe
by
tradition
,
and
namely
a
learned
man
of
the
order
of
S.
and
others
after
him
I
doe
not
meane
to
dispute
the
matter
here
,
but
rather
to
admire
and
praise
the
heauenly
prouidence
of
God
,
&c.
Ioseph
cum
silio
,
&c.
Ioseph
with
his
sonne
Ioseph
,
and
other
ten
companions
,
tra●eiling
through
Britaine
vnder
the
raigne
of
King
Aruiragus
,
preached
the
faith
of
Christ
boldly
,
in
the
yeere
of
our
Lords
incarnation
63.
They
came
into
France
to
Philip
the
Apostle
,
and
of
him
were
sent
into
Britaine
The
King
granted
vnto
them
a
certaine
Iland
inuironed
with
woods
,
bushes
and
fennes
,
called
of
the
inhabitants
,
Jnis
Ditrin
,
the
Iland
of
glasse
S.
Patrick
The
brethren
which
I
found
at
Glastenbury
,
shewed
vnto
me
the
writings
of
Fugatius
and
Damianus
,
in
which
it
was
contained
,
That
12.
disciples
of
Philip
and
Iacob
,
had
built
the
old
Church
,
and
that
three
Pagan
Kings
gaue
to
the
said
12
▪
so
many
possessions
of
lands
.
founded
by
the
Disciples
of
our
Lord
.
William
the
olde
Church
was
built
by
Ioseph
.
ancient
Monuments
of
the
said
Abbey
doe
testifie
the
same
;
And
also
that
Ioseph
was
sent
thither
by
S.
Philip
out
of
France
.
Sepulchre
in
his
Garden
S.
Philip
S.
Peter
King
Inas
aboue
900.
yeeres
past
,
when
he
layd
the
foundation
of
Glastenbury
Abbey
,
in
memory
of
S.
Ioseph
and
his
fellowes
,
that
had
liued
a
solitary
life
there
,
caused
these
Verses
to
be
written
in
the
Church
.
Anglia plaude lubens , mittittibi Roma salutem ; Fulgor Apostolicus Glasconiam irradiat .
glad
England
,
for
that
Rome
sendeth
health
to
thee
,
and
Apostolicall
brightnesse
doeth
lighten
Glastenburie
;
Which
could
not
well
be
spoken
,
if
the
comming
of
these
Saints
and
first
inhabiters
there
,
had
not
had
some
relation
to
Rome
,
and
to
the
Apostles
that
sent
them
.
S.
Ioseph
K.
Inas
Christ
,
Peter
England
to
reioyce
Rome
sendeth
her
health
Because
the
Apostolicke
brightnesse
doeth
lighten
Glastenbury
.
brightnes
of
doctrine
of
doctrine
,
but
of
patronage
and
protection
:
two
Bulwarks
and
towers
of
faith
.
K.
Inas
giuen
these
Bulwarks
,
as
euerlasting
gifts
Apostolicke
brightnesse
shine
most
radiantly
ouer
Glastenbury
health
is
said
to
be
sent
from
Rome
,
S.
Peter
S.
Peter
The
zealous
and
Golden
mouthed
Gildas
.
frozen
Ilands
,
farre
remote
from
the
visible
Sunne
,
receiued
the
glittering
beames
of
Christ
Iesus
the
inuisible
Sunne
,
in
the
time
of
Tiberius
Caesar.
Christ
39.
If
they
did
not
come
from
Rome
,
yet
preached
they
the
Romane
faith
;
of
which
S.
Paul
had
written
to
the
Romanes
themselues
,
before
the
going
of
S.
Ioseph
into
Britaine
:
Your
faith
is
preached
and
diuulged
throughout
the
whole
world
;
Signifying
that
the
Christian
faith
planted
in
Rome
by
S.
Peter
,
was
deriued
already
for
a
platforme
into
all
other
parts
of
the
world
round
about
.
Christ
Iesus
the
Romane
faith
The
Romane
King
Lucius
do
follow
two
other
more
famous
and
publike
conuersions
of
the
said
Island
vnder
two
renowned
Popes
of
Rome
,
and
by
their
speciall
industry
,
which
are
acknowledged
,
and
registred
by
the
whole
Christian
world
,
and
do
so
much
presse
the
spleene
,
and
moue
the
gall
of
our
Rome-biters
,
as
they
leaue
no
corner
of
their
wits
vnsisted
,
to
discredit
or
reiect
the
same
.
dispersed
through
the
wide
fields
of
Britaine
,
those
first
seeds
of
the
Gospell
sowen
by
neuer
carried
himselfe
as
an
enemy
to
Christian
religion
,
but
shewed
himselfe
fauourable
in
respect
of
their
miracles
,
and
integrity
of
life
,
and
that
he
had
imbraced
the
Christian
religion
sooner
,
if
hee
had
not
seene
Christians
reproched
by
the
Pagans
,
as
infamous
persons
,
and
despitefully
handled
by
the
Romans
that
were
in
authority
.
But
afterward
vnderstanding
by
the
Emperours
Ambassadours
,
that
some
Senatours
were
become
Christians
,
and
amongst
other
yea
and
that
the
Emperour
hauing
gotten
a
victory
by
the
praiers
of
the
Christians
had
vsed
them
kindly
:
hee
sent
an
Ambassage
to
Bishop
of
Rome
by
Brittans
,
intreating
by
them
,
that
hee
would
open
a
passage
by
himselfe
and
his
Ministers
for
the
fostering
and
cherishing
of
Christian
religion
in
Brittaine
.
Bishop
of
Brittaine
,
and
a
Doctour
,
to
preach
the
faith
of
Christ
through
the
whole
Island
.
by
his
commandement
he
might
bee
made
a
Christian
Serenauerant
enim
eius
mentem
sanctorum
miracula
;
the
miracles
of
the
Saints
had
cleared
his
minde
.
Aelius
Spartianus
had
made
a
wall
fourescore
miles
long
;
Antoninus
Pius
,
had
made
another
to
diuide
the
Romans
from
the
Brittans
intertained
friendship
with
the
Romans
,
and
p●ide
them
Tyre
,
Frumentius
Where
shall
we
finde
such
a
man
in
whom
is
the
spirit
of
God
to
performe
these
things
?
the
Temples
which
had
beene
founded
to
the
honour
of
their
many
Gods
,
were
dedicated
to
the
one
and
onely
true
God
:
into
three
Maxima
Caesariensis
these
three
noble
Cities
were
the
seates
of
the
Arch
flamines
,
Flamines
,
and
three
Archiflamines
in
stead
of
which
so
many
Bishops
&
Arch-bishops
were
appointed
.
Asserius
Meneuensis
Dialogo
Syluestri
Ptolomeus
Lucensis
London
of
the
Trinobantes
,
and
Yorke
of
the
Brigantes
,
did
vndoubtedly
shine
with
this
dignitie
;
therefore
where
is
the
third
seate
?
where
but
in
Wales
?
in
which
point
though
I
hold
my
peace
,
is
an
euident
witnesse
being
added
to
the
former
that
in
Antioch
and
in
other
Prouinces
,
the
dignities
,
prerogatiues
,
and
authorities
of
Churches
should
be
maintained
.
That
there
were
already
in
Britaine
,
the
olde
and
new
Testament
,
out
of
which
by
the
Councell
of
his
kingdome
,
hee
might
take
a
Law
to
gouerne
his
people
.
For
he
was
the
Vicar
of
Christ
in
his
owne
Kingdome
.
met
in
a
that
which
S.
brought
,
and
that
which
the
Britaines
had
before
,
must
needs
be
one
,
and
the
selfe
same
in
all
materiall
and
substantiall
points
.
in
all
materiall
and
substantiall
points
Popes
Supremacy
Sulpitius
S●uerus
Gregory
,
whom
we
may
well
,
and
also
must
call
our
Apostle
,
for
although
he
were
not
an
Apostle
to
others
,
yet
he
was
vnto
vs
the
scale
and
token
of
his
Apostleship
,
wee
are
in
our
Lord
.
goe
and
teach
passing
through
the
Market
place
,
he
espied
certaine
beautifull
boyes
,
and
demaunded
out
of
what
Countrey
they
came
,
answere
was
made
that
they
came
out
of
the
I
le
of
Britaine
,
where
the
inhabiters
,
were
all
of
that
beauty
.
Then
asked
he
whether
the
people
of
the
land
were
Christians
,
and
it
was
answered
that
they
were
Paynims
Alas
quoth
he
,
that
the
author
of
darkenesse
should
possesse
men
of
such
shining
beauty
;
and
so
gracious
a
countenance
,
should
inwardly
beare
so
foule
a
soule
;
then
he
inquired
the
name
of
the
people
,
and
it
was
answered
that
they
were
called
Angles
or
English
.
It
is
wel
,
saith
he
,
for
both
they
haue
an
Angelicall
face
,
and
it
is
fit
that
such
should
be
fellow
heires
with
the
Angels
in
heauen
.
But
what
saith
he
,
is
the
name
of
the
Prouince
?
the
people
of
that
Prouince
were
called
Deiri
,
that
is
,
de
ira
eruti
,
deliuered
from
the
Ire
of
God
:
then
he
demaunded
what
was
the
name
of
the
King
:
it
was
answered
Alleluia
must
be
sung
in
those
parts
to
the
praise
of
God
.
immediately
by
Christ
the
foundation
of
the
Church
,
but
built
vpon
another
mans
foundation
seauen
Bishops
and
an
Columba
an
Irish
man
.
King
Oswald
Mercia
vnder
King
Penda
that
he
and
his
people
should
become
Christians
.
first
foundation
was
a
Christian
Church
built
in
the
time
of
the
Romanes
,
dedic●ed
to
the
memorie
of
Saint
Martin
,
Berta
the
Queene
with
Lethardus
a
Bishoppe
her
Chaplaine
vsually
resorted
to
diuine
seruice
.
at
the
Kings
request
;
Austine
stayed
in
the
Iland
of
S.
Austin
S.
Paul
Follow
me
as
I
doe
follow
Christ
.
Whether
they
should
leaue
their
Traditions
at
the
preaching
of
Austin
If
he
be
a
man
of
God
,
follow
him
The
Lord
saith
,
Take
vp
my
yoke
vpon
you
,
and
learne
of
mee
,
for
I
am
meeke
and
humble
of
heart
:
Therefore
if
Austin
bee
meeke
and
humble
in
heart
,
it
is
credible
,
that
both
hee
himselfe
beareth
the
yoke
of
Christ
,
and
offereth
it
to
be
borne
of
others
;
But
if
he
be
churlish
and
proud
,
it
is
certaine
that
he
is
not
of
God
,
neither
are
wee
to
regard
his
words
.
That
he
with
his
company
may
come
first
into
the
Synod
;
And
if
when
you
approch
neere
,
hee
ariseth
vnto
you
,
then
you
knowing
him
to
bee
the
seruant
of
Christ
,
heare
him
obediently
;
But
if
he
despise
you
,
nor
will
vouchsafe
to
rise
at
your
presence
,
which
are
moe
in
number
,
let
him
likewise
be
despised
of
you
.
and
sate
in
his
Chaire
;
Which
when
they
saw
,
straightway
waxing
wroth
,
they
noted
him
of
pride
:
and
therefore
indeuoured
to
ouerthwart
and
gaine
say
,
whatsoeuer
he
proposed
Although
in
many
other
points
ye
doe
contrary
to
our
custome
,
or
rather
contrary
to
the
custome
of
the
Vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
:
Yet
notwithstanding
,
if
you
will
in
these
three
things
obey
me
,
That
is
,
In
celebrating
Easter
in
due
time
,
In
accomplishing
the
Ministerie
of
Baptisme
,
(
by
which
wee
are
borne
againe
to
God
)
according
to
the
maner
of
the
holy
Romane
,
and
Apostolicke
Church
,
And
last
of
all
,
in
preaching
with
vs
to
this
English
Nation
the
word
of
our
Lord
;
All
your
other
Ceremonies
,
fashions
and
customes
,
though
they
be
contrary
to
ours
,
yet
wee
will
willingly
suffer
,
and
bee
content
to
beare
with
them
.
would
doe
none
of
the
things
requested
,
neither
would
accompt
him
for
their
Archbishop
;
Saying
with
themselues
:
Nay
,
if
hee
would
not
so
much
as
rise
to
vs
,
truely
,
the
more
we
should
now
subiect
our selues
to
him
,
the
more
would
he
hereafter
despise
vs
,
and
set
vs
at
nought
.
Truely
they
came
to
Austin
,
as
the
Pharises
came
to
Christ
,
that
they
might
tempt
him
with
that
signe
.
The
false
prophet
gaue
a
false
signe
.
A
man
may
be
knowen
by
his
looke
.
It
is
the
iudgement
of
S.
Iohn
the
Apostle
,
That
we
must
vouchsafe
such
men
as
are
diuided
from
the
Catholicke
Church
,
no
honour
or
office
of
courtesie
,
in
these
words
,
If
any
man
come
to
you
,
and
bring
not
this
doctrine
,
receiue
him
not
into
house
,
neither
say
vnto
him
,
(
God
saue
you
.
)
Bede
relateth
That
they
vnderstood
that
to
be
the
true
way
of
righteousnes
,
which
Austin
had
preached
?
the
faith
which
S.
Austin
brought
,
and
that
which
the
Britaines
had
before
,
must
needs
bee
one
,
and
the
selfe
same
in
all
materiall
and
substantiall
points
.
They
were
all
Schismaticks
,
and
guiltie
of
departing
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
How
he
should
deale
with
the
Bishops
of
Britaine
and
France
We
gaue
thee
no
authoritie
ouer
the
Bishops
of
France
:
for
that
of
ancient
time
of
my
predecessours
,
the
Bishop
of
Arles
receiued
his
Pall
,
whom
we
must
not
bereaue
of
his
authoritie
.
Amandus
Xierixensis
When
the
Brittans
were
Catholiks
,
the
Saxons
were
Gentiles
,
for
the
conuersion
of
whom
blessed
which
conuerted
the
Saxons
,
but
when
would
haue
brought
the
Bishops
and
Abbots
of
the
Brittans
by
Apostolicke
authority
,
that
they
should
receiue
him
as
Legate
,
and
preach
with
him
to
the
English
,
discord
was
mooued
for
their
disobedience
to
Saint
and
so
warre
was
raised
betweene
the
Kings
of
the
Brittans
,
and
of
the
Saxons
,
now
beeing
conuerted
would
haue
subdued
the
Brittans
to
if
they
would
not
take
peace
,
and
bee
at
concord
with
their
brethren
,
they
should
receiue
warre
from
their
enemies
;
and
if
they
would
not
preach
to
the
Englishmen
the
way
of
life
,
they
should
suffer
at
their
hand
,
and
by
their
power
,
the
vengcance
of
death
.
a
prophesie
Galfridus
Monemutensis
.
In
a
part
of
the
Brittans
,
Christianity
yet
flourished
,
the
which
beginning
in
the
daies
of
neuer
failed
among
them
.
When
came
,
hee
found
seuen
Bishopricks
,
and
an
Archbishopricke
supplied
with
very
godly
Gouerners
,
and
Abbies
a
great
number
,
in
which
the
flocke
of
Christ
was
kept
in
good
order
.
Besides
other
Cities
,
in
the
Citie
of
Bangor
,
there
was
a
most
noble
Church
of
21.
hundred
monks
,
all
liuing
with
the
labour
of
their
hands
.
Their
Abbot
was
named
a
man
marueilously
well
learned
,
who
by
diuerse
arguments
made
it
appeare
,
when
required
the
Bishops
to
bee
subiect
vnto
him
,
that
they
ought
him
no
subiection
.
therefore
the
King
of
Kent
,
as
soone
as
hee
saw
them
refuse
to
yeeld
obedience
to
and
despise
his
preaching
,
stirred
vp
and
other
Princes
of
the
Saxons
to
gather
a
great
army
,
and
goe
to
to
destroy
and
his
Clergie
;
Who
taking
the
City
commaunded
the
swords
of
his
men
to
bee
turned
first
vpon
the
monkes
;
so
twelue
hundred
of
them
the
same
day
decked
with
martyrdome
entred
the
kingdome
of
Heauen
.
Austin
?
It
had
beene
the
dutie
of
to
haue
admonished
the
Saxons
that
perfidious
nation
,
that
if
they
would
admit
Christianity
sincerely
,
they
should
restore
to
the
iust
Lords
and
possessours
,
the
Empire
of
Brittaine
,
which
contrarie
to
the
oath
of
warfare
,
they
had
occupied
by
tyranny
.
their
king
with
many
prayers
,
that
hee
would
not
assist
with
armes
,
the
idolatrous
nation
of
the
Saxons
against
the
Christian
Brittans
.
Austin
,
long
before
that
time
was
taken
out
of
this
life
to
the
kingdome
of
Heauen
.
that
it
is
not
found
in
the
Saxon
copie
.
confesse
him
to
be
a
canonicall
Bishop
.
Bede
)
hee
was
sent
from
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
the
successor
of
and
consecrated
by
the
Bishops
of
France
.
the
Bishops
are
so
farre
apart
one
from
the
other
,
that
they
cannot
conueniently
assemble
together
,
whether
one
may
bee
ordained
a
Bishop
without
the
presence
of
other
Bishops
?
In
the
Church
of
England
in
which
thou
onely
art
as
yet
a
Bishop
,
thou
canst
ordaine
none
,
but
without
other
Bishops
.
For
when
come
there
any
Bishops
out
of
France
which
might
assist
thee
in
ordeyning
Bishops
?
We
will
therefore
that
thou
ordaine
Bishops
,
but
so
that
they
may
not
bee
farre
one
from
an
other
,
that
there
be
no
such
necessity
but
that
they
may
hereafter
come
together
to
the
creation
of
other
.
The
Curats
also
,
whose
presence
may
do
good
,
should
easily
come
together
,
when
then
by
the
helpe
of
God
the
Bishops
shall
bee
so
made
,
that
they
shall
not
be
farre
asunder
,
one
from
the
other
,
there
shall
bee
no
Bishops
created
without
three
or
foure
Bishops
assembled
together
,
&c.
Arles
,
to
giue
kinde
entertainement
to
if
hee
should
come
vnto
him
,
Austin
,
sendeth
him
a
Pall
,
and
willeth
him
to
ordaine
twelue
Bishops
,
in
the
yeere
of
the
incarnation
of
our
Lord
Archbishop
of
Britane
consecrated
two
Bishops
,
Mellitus
Bishop
of
London
,
and
Bishop
of
Rochester
Stapletons
Bede
Et
quidem
etiam
in
Anglorum
ecclesia
in
qua
adhuc
solus
tu
Episcopus
inueniris
,
ordinare
Episcopum
non
aliter
nisi
cum
Episcopis
potes
.
i.
Truly
euen
in
the
Church
of
the
English
,
wherein
thou
onely
art
found
as
yet
to
bee
a
Bishop
,
thou
canst
not
ordaine
Bishops
otherwise
then
with
other
Bishops
.
Nam
quando
de
Gallijs
Episcopi
veniunt
,
illi
in
ordinatione
Episcopi
testes
tibi
assistant
.
i.
For
when
the
Bishops
come
out
of
France
,
let
them
assist
thee
in
the
ordination
of
a
Bishop
.
Henry
Sauil
Ioh.
Capgrauius
Catal.
sanct.
in
sancto
Augustino
f.
de
gallis
Thomas
Cranmer
Legitimè
consecrati
non
estis
,
a
quo
enim
?
an
à
rege
?
at
is
consecrandi
potestatem
non
habet
:
An
ab
Episcopo
Cantuariensi
vel
aliquo
simile
?
ne
id
quidem
.
Nam
Thomas
Cranmerus
qui
sub
Henrico
8.
Cantuariensem
Episcopatum
obtinuit
,
non
fuit
consecratus
ab
vllo
Episcopo
,
sed
a
solo
rege
intrusus
&
designatus
;
igitur
quotquot
ab
eo
postea
consecrati
sunt
,
non
legitimè
,
sed
e●
presumptione
consecrati
sunt
.
1.
You
are
not
lawfully
consecrated
:
for
by
whom
were
you
?
whether
by
the
King
?
but
he
hath
not
power
to
consecrate
:
Or
by
the
Bishop
of
Canterbury
or
some
like
?
Neither
that
truly
.
For
▪
who
vnder
K.
the
8.
obtained
the
Bishopricke
of
Canterburie
was
not
consecrated
by
any
Bishop
,
but
intruded
and
designed
by
the
King
alone
;
therefore
as
many
as
were
afterward
consecrated
by
him
,
were
not
consecrated
lawfully
,
but
by
presumption
.
Anthony
Kitchen
Thomas
Thurlby
Magistrum
in
Theologia
,
in
Presbyteratus
ordine
constitutum
.
Master
or
Doctor
in
Diuinitie
setled
in
the
order
of
Priesthood
.
¶ b b Ibid. fol. 1. a. Clemens Episcopus Henrico Anglorum Regi illustri .
De persona dilecti filij Thomae electi Cantuariensis , &c. De fratrum eorundem consilio Apostolica authoritate prouidimus , ipsumque ( illi Ecclesiae Cantuariensi ) in Archiepiscopum praefecimus , &c. Bonon . 1532. 9. Kal. Mart. Pontif. nostri . 10.
¶ Clement Bishop to Henry the glorious King of the English .
We haue made Prouision by our Apostolicke authoritie by the Counsell of our said brethren of the person of our welbeloued sonne , Thomas elect of Canterbury , and we haue set him ouer the said Church of Canterbury , to be their Archbishop .
¶ c c Ibid. fol. 2. b. Clemens Episcopus dilecto filio Thomae electo Cantuariensi .
Praefatae Ecclesiae ( Cantuariensi ) de eorundem fratrum consilio Apostolica authoritate prouidimus , teque illi in Archiepiscopum praefecimus & pastorem , & curam & administrationem ipsius Ecclesiae tibi in spiritualibus & temporalibus plenariè committendo .
¶ Bon. Anno 1532. 9. Kal. Mart. That is , Clement Bishop to our welbeloued sonne Thomas elect of Canterbury .
We haue prouided by our Apostolicke authoritie by the Counsell of the same brethren for the foresaid Church of Canterbury , and haue set thee ouer it to be their Archbishop and pastour , and fully committing vnto thee , the charge and administration of the same Church in things spirituall and temporall .
¶ Clemens Episcopus H●n Angl. Regi illustri .
d d Ibid. fol. 1. a. De persona dilecti filij Thomae electi Cantuariensis , nobis & fratribus nostris ob suorum exigentiam meritorum accept● , &c. That is ,
¶ Clement Bishop to Henry the most glorious King of England .
( We haue made prouision ) of the person of our welbeloued sonne , Thomas elect of Canterbury accepted of vs and our brethren , according as his deserts required .
¶ Clemens Episc. dilecto filio Tho. Electo Cant.
a a Ibid. fol. 1. b. Tibi , vt a quocunque malueris Catholico Antistite , gratiam & Communionem Apostolicae sedis habente , accitis , & in hoc sibi assistentibus duobus vel tribus Episcopis , similem gratiam & Communionem habentibus , munus Consecrationis recipere valeas , &c. Concedimus facultatem .
Dat. Bonon , 1532. Pontificatus nostri decimo . That is ,
¶ Clement Bishop to our welbeloued sonne Thomas elect of Canterbury .
We grant licence to thee , that thou mayest receiue the gift of Consecration , of whatsoeuer Catholick Prelat thou wilt , so he enioy the fauour and Communion of the Apostolicke See , two or three Bishops enioying the like fauour and communion , being sent for and assisting him in this businesse .
¶ Clem. dil . fil . Thom. Cran. Archidiac . de Tanuton in Ecclesia Wellensi . Magistro in Theol. salutem .
b b Ibid. fol. 2. a. Te a quibusuis excommunicationis , suspensionis , & interdicti , alijsque , Ecclesiasticis sententijs , censuris , & poenis , a iure vel ab homine , quauis occasione vel causa latis , si quibus quomodolibet innodatus existis &c. tenore praesentium absoluimus , &c.
Dat ▪ Bonon . 1532. 9. Mart. That is ,
¶ Clement to our welbeloued sonne Thomas Cranmer , Archdeacon of Tanuton , in the Church of Wells , Master ( or Doctor ) in Diuinity . Salutation .
We absolue thee by the Tenor of these presents , from whatsoeuer sentences of excommunication , suspension , and interdiction , and other Ecclesiasticall sentences , censures and punishments , inflected by the Law , or by man , vpon any occasion or cause , if by any meanes thou be intangled with any .
c c Ibid. fol. 5. ● . Tho. Cran. consecrated , 30. of March 1533. 24. H. 8. by
Iohn Lincolne . Iohn Exon. Henry Assaph .
K.
Henry
Sanders
confesseth
¶ Sand. de schis . p. 297.
Ceremoniam autem & solennem vnctionem more Ecclesiastico adhuc in consecratione illa ( Episcopali ) adhibere voluit . That is ,
It was the will and pleasure of King Henry the eight , That the Ceremony and solemne vnction should be vsed after the maner of the Church , in that ( Episcopall ) consecration .
¶ Clem. Episc. dilecto filio Tho. Electo Cantuar.
a a Ibid. fol. 3. b. Pallium ipsum de corpore beati Petri sumptum per venerabiles fratres nostros Archiep. Ebor. & Episcop. Londin . Tibi assignandum per praefatum nuntium tuum duximus destinandum , vt ijdem Archiepiscopus , & Episcopus , vel eorum alter , illud tibi , postquam munus consecrationis acceperis , assignent , &c. Dat. Bonon 1532. 5. Non. Mart. That is ,
We thought good that it should be appointed by your foresaid messenger , That the Pall it selfe taken from the body of blessed Peter should be assigned vnto you by your venerable brethren the Archbishop of Yorke , and the Bishop of London , that the said Archbishop and Bishop , or either of them , may assigne it vnto you after you haue receiued the gift of Consecration .
I
deny
not
that
Cranmer
was
truely
ordained
,
because
Catholicke
Bishops
consecrated
him
,
and
so
I
confesse
that
hee
liued
and
died
a
true
Bishop
,
but
peraduenture
he
was
neuer
any
lawfull
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
.
Thomam
Cranmerum
olim
Archiepiscopum
Cantuariensem
Thomas
Cranmer
sometimes
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
,
Bull
of
Commission
Bull
of
prouision
Which
of
you
hath
a
Pall
,
to
take
away
my
Pall
?
they
did
it
by
the
Popes
Commission
.
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
Q.
Kat.
Ant.
Brit.
p.
in
Spaine
Elizabeth
mother
to
the
Lady
Katherine
,
and
in
England
,
Henry
the
seuenth
departed
this
life
,
so
the
kingdome
descended
to
Henry
the
eight
,
who
was
once
of
minde
to
haue
proceeded
no
further
.
after
the
a
motion
was
made
of
a
marriage
betweene
the
Duke
of
Orleance
,
and
the
Lady
Mary
,
one
of
the
Ant.
Brit.
p.
Hollinsh
.
p.
Counsellours
to
the
French
King
,
made
a
doubt
,
whether
shee
were
the
king
of
Englands
lawfull
daughter
,
because
shee
was
begotten
of
his
brothers
wife
in
the
Court
of
Spaine
,
and
thence
was
spread
,
to
France
and
Flanders
.
fitter
to
bee
performed
by
himselfe
.
Take
heed
that
you
call
not
againe
into
question
,
a
thing
which
is
alreadie
iudged
.
That
hee
would
permit
the
matter
to
bee
considered
and
examined
.
Q.
Kath.
Henry
,
The
beautifull
Ladie
Sister
to
the
French
King
the
Emperor
,
and
Francis
the
French
king
,
his
owne
meere
motion
no
man
requesting
him
,
Ian.
anno
that
the
king
could
not
continue
in
such
a
matrimonie
without
sinne
.
declaration
of
the
nullitie
lawfull
for
him
to
marry
another
.
openly
he
commaunded
him
to
handle
the
cause
with
all
expedition
,
yet
secretlie
hee
willed
him
to
protract
the
time
,
promising
that
hee
himselfe
would
watch
a
fit
oportunitie
to
publish
the
Decree
.
Commanding
him
to
burne
the
former
Bull.
Stephen
Gardiner
answered
,
that
nothing
did
more
prolong
the
cause
,
nor
more
torment
the
Kings
conscience
,
then
the
dilatory
protractions
,
and
winding
inuolutions
in
the
Romane
Court
,
with
which
snares
whosoeuer
are
once
intangled
,
doe
hardly
euer
recouer
themselues
.
Wherefore
hee
thought
good
,
that
leauing
those
Courtly
trials
and
delayes
wherewith
the
King
was
so
tossed
with
such
griefes
of
minde
.
The
opinions
of
Diuines
both
in
our
owne
Vniuersities
and
in
others
should
bee
enquired
concerning
this
cause
which
is
determinable
by
the
Lawe
of
God
,
and
not
by
the
Law
of
man
.
And
if
the
Diuines
shall
agree
and
pronounce
that
the
marriage
is
lawfull
or
vnlawfull
by
the
Law
of
God
,
let
not
the
king
seeke
any
more
to
the
Court
of
Rome
,
but
cause
sentence
to
bee
giuen
in
his
owne
dominions
,
according
to
the
iudgement
of
the
Diuines
,
so
being
cheerefull
in
minde
,
and
free
in
conscience
,
hee
may
liue
a
Princely
life
,
and
worthy
this
common-wealth
in
lawfull
matrimonie
,
which
is
to
be
wished
of
all
vs
Christian
subiects
.
Where
is
that
hee
hath
the
sowe
by
the
right
eare
.
If
I
had
knowne
this
deuice
but
two
yeeres
before
,
I
might
haue
saued
much
charges
and
trouble
yea
that
I
will
doe
by
Gods
grace
,
if
your
Maiestie
doe
send
mee
thither
.
Marry
and
to
him
will
I
send
you
.
thrust
out
his
glorious
foote
to
bee
kissed
of
them
,
which
(
they
refusing
)
the
Earles
spanniell
running
somewhat
too
familiarly
,
did
catch
and
bite
him
by
the
great
toe
:
booke
to
the
Pope
,
and
with
all
tolde
him
that
hee
had
brought
with
him
learned
men
out
of
England
,
which
were
ready
to
defend
by
Scriptures
,
Fathers
,
and
Councels
,
whatsoeuer
was
contained
in
that
booke
against
all
that
should
contradict
it
.
giuing
them
honourable
entertainment
,
hee
made
penitentiarie
,
and
dismissed
them
by
the
kings
appointment
,
Embassadour
into
Germany
to
the
Emperour
,
where
hee
drewe
many
vnto
his
side
,
and
among
the
rest
Antisand●●
fine
Hall
.
an
there
were
shewed
aboue
an
hundred
bookes
drawne
by
Doctours
of
strange
regions
,
which
all
agreed
the
kings
marriage
to
bee
vnlawfull
.
the
first
beginning
of
the
manifest
schisme
.
head
of
the
Church
of
England
.
that
it
was
his
right
to
haue
it
before
the
Pope
,
and
that
Gods
word
would
beare
it
.
in
fine
simply
and
absolutely
that
hee
intended
not
to
binde
himselfe
to
anything
which
was
contrary
to
the
lawe
of
God
,
or
contrary
to
the
king
or
common
wealth
of
England
,
or
the
Lawes
and
prerogatiues
of
the
same
,
nor
to
restraine
his
owne
libertie
to
speake
,
consult
,
or
consent
,
in
all
and
euery
thing
,
concerning
the
reformation
of
Christian
religion
,
the
gouernment
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
the
prerogatiue
of
the
Crowne
,
or
the
commodity
of
the
Common
wealth
.
and
euery
where
to
execute
and
reforme
such
things
,
which
he
should
thinke
fitte
to
be
reformed
in
the
Church
of
England
,
and
according
to
this
interpretation
,
and
this
sence
and
no
otherwise
,
he
professed
and
protested
,
that
he
would
take
the
oath
.
B.
Brookes
Heath
,
Bonner
,
Thurlby
marrie
the
Lady
Anne
Bullen
brought
forth
Pope
Clement
the
seuenth
,
the
base
borne
sonne
of
the
Florentine
Katharine
Dowager
against
the
king
,
the
Queene
,
the
Realme
,
&
the
blessed
babe
before
she
was
borne
.
Sand.
de
schi●
.
●
Act.
&
Mon.
Cran.
p.
was
caried
vp
and
downe
in
a
Chest
,
and
that
at
Graues
end
,
the
wrong
end
of
the
Chest
was
set
vpward
.
three
Cranes
into
three
Act.
&
Mon.
within
eightie
dayes
,
and
put
him
to
death
before
twentie
of
them
were
expired
.
his
vnworthy
right
hand
Lord
Iesus
receiue
my
spirit
Stephen
Gardener
Edmund
Bonner
Cutbert
Tunstall
Nicholas
Heath
Iohn
Stokesly
King
Henry
Iohn
Fisher
then
lately
made
Cardinall
,
but
lost
his
head
before
his
Hat
came
ouer
.
Stephen
Gardener
K
Henry
no
Church
at
all
in
the
schisme
of
Henry
the
8.
without
the
Church
,
or
rather
against
it
.
congregation
of
Catholicks
Heresie
and
schisme
Thomas
Aquinas
,
)
are
distinguished
according
to
those
things
whereto
each
of
them
is
opposed
properly
and
directly
.
Heresie
is
opposed
properly
vnto
faith
,
but
Schisme
is
opposed
properly
to
the
vnitie
of
Ecclesiasticall
loue
.
Betweene
Schisme
and
Heresie
,
this
I
take
to
be
the
difference
,
That
Heresie
hath
alwayes
a
peruerse
opinion
,
but
Schisme
maketh
a
separation
from
the
Church
.
Nauarrus
,
We
may
gather
,
That
Schisme
taken
generally
,
is
a
sinne
whereby
one
separateth
himselfe
from
due
vnitie
:
but
taken
specially
,
it
is
a
sin
whereby
he
is
separated
from
the
vnitie
of
the
Church
.
Schismaticks
are
therefore
no
members
of
the
Church
,
because
they
are
diuided
and
rent
from
the
visible
head
,
That
is
,
the
Pope
.
For
no
man
can
be
vnder
Christ
,
and
communicate
with
the
Church
Coelestiall
,
who
is
not
vnder
the
Pope
,
and
doeth
not
communicate
with
the
Church
Militant
.
Furthermore
we
declare
,
say
,
define
and
pronounce
,
That
to
be
vnder
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
is
to
euery
humane
creature
,
altogether
of
the
necessitie
of
saluation
.
To
the
wicked
profession
whereof
(
that
is
,
of
the
Sirmian
Councell
)
he
,
(
that
is
Liberius
)
subscribed
by
violence
and
feare
.
Liberius
Bishop
of
Rome
prouoked
by
violence
and
threates
,
as
Hilarie
,
and
Hierome
doe
testifie
,
subscribed
to
this
first
forme
of
faith
,
(
of
the
Sirmian
Councell
)
condemned
Athanasius
,
communicated
with
the
Arrians
,
and
signifying
the
same
by
letters
written
to
Valens
and
others
,
hee
intreated
to
be
freed
from
exile
,
and
to
be
restored
to
his
See
So
soone
as
I
knew
,
when
it
pleased
God
,
that
you
had
iustly
condemned
him
,
(
that
is
Athanasius
,
)
I
presently
yeelded
my
consent
to
your
iudgement
,
and
gaue
Letters
to
be
caried
to
the
Emperour
Constantius
,
by
our
brother
Fortunatianus
of
his
name
,
That
is
,
concerning
the
condemning
of
him
:
therefore
Athanasius
being
remoued
;
concerning
whom
the
Decrees
of
you
all
,
are
to
be
receiued
of
me
with
the
See
Apostolicke
;
I
say
that
I
haue
peace
and
vnitie
with
all
you
,
with
all
the
Easterne
Bishops
,
or
through
all
Prouinces
.
Liberius
the
Romane
Samson
deceiued
by
enuie
and
vaine
glory
,
as
it
were
by
Dalila
,
was
conquered
and
lost
his
golden
locks
.
Iesus
Christ
Iesus
Christ
a
rebellious
separation
from
the
head
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
whole
world
had
iudged
,
that
Athanasius
should
be
separated
from
the
communion
of
the
Church
:
King
Henry
As
it
is
lawfull
to
resist
the
Pope
inuading
the
body
,
so
it
is
lawfull
to
resist
him
inuading
the
soules
,
or
troubling
the
commonwealth
,
and
much
more
if
hee
goe
about
to
destroy
the
Church
:
That
the
King
could
not
continue
in
it
without
sin
.
Bellarmine
:
Licet
It
is
lawfull
I
say
to
resist
him
,
by
not
doing
that
which
hee
commaundeth
,
and
by
hindring
him
from
executing
his
will
:
yet
it
is
not
lawfull
to
iudge
him
,
or
punish
him
,
or
depose
him
,
which
belongeth
to
none
but
the
superiour
.
one
thing
to
punish
by
vertue
of
Iurisdiction
ouer
a
partie
:
and
another
thing
to
hinder
the
iniuries
which
the
partie
endeauoreth
,
actuallie
to
inferre
,
Caietan
,
Turrecremata
did
thinke
him
vnworthie
to
bee
accounted
in
the
number
of
Christians
,
ob
inauditum
heresis
crimen
,
For
such
a
crime
of
heresie
as
had
not
beene
heard
of
.
Councell
at
Mentz
the
Emperour
might
bee
depriued
of
the
title
of
a
King
by
Pope
was
branded
for
heresie
renouncing
his
Fathers
heresie
,
did
imbrace
the
obedience
of
the
Pope
.
That
king
the
eight
followed
,
Noua
&
nefaria
dogmata
,
the
new
and
wicked
opinions
of
that
in
England
,
in
the
reigne
of
and
afterwards
in
the
reigne
of
the
whole
kingdome
did
after
a
sort
slide
backe
from
the
faith
.
When
certaine
were
hardened
and
disobeyed
,
speaking
euill
of
the
way
of
God
before
the
multitude
,
hee
departed
from
them
and
separated
the
Disciples
.
If
any
man
teach
otherwise
,
and
consenteth
not
to
the
wholesome
words
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
to
the
Doctrine
which
is
according
to
godlinesse
&c.
From
such
separate
thy selfe
.
Goe
not
vp
to
Bethauen
goe
not
vp
to
Bethauen
goe
vp
to
Bethauen
Goe
out
of
Babylon
my
people
,
goe
out
of
Babylon
:
that
those
which
are
Baptized
of
heretickes
,
are
receiued
with
their
Baptisme
,
but
the
ordained
of
heretickes
are
not
receiued
with
their
order
.
ordained
of
Heretickes
haue
their
head
wounded
.
is
affirmed
,
that
hee
which
hath
lost
the
honour
,
cannot
giue
the
honour
:
and
that
hee
which
receiued
,
receiued
nothing
,
because
there
was
nothing
in
the
giuer
which
hee
could
receiue
.
Aquiescimus
&
verum
est
;
We
yeeld
,
and
it
is
true
.
my
father
had
nothing
to
himselfe
,
and
nothing
he
gaue
to
me
.
No
reason
doth
teach
how
who
was
Canonically
and
Synodically
deposed
and
excommunicated
,
can
promote
or
blesse
any
man
,
therefore
receiued
nothing
of
but
that
which
he
had
,
but
he
had
nothing
,
he
therefore
gaue
nothing
He
which
stoppeth
his
ears
from
hearing
the
law
,
his
prayer
shal
be
abhominable
;
if
abhominable
,
then
not
to
be
heard
;
if
not
to
be
heard
,
then
vneffectuall
,
if
vneffectuall
,
then
verily
it
bringeth
nothing
to
Nicolas
Heath
Edmond
Bonner
as
he
which
is
once
baptized
,
ought
not
to
be
baptized
againe
,
so
hee
which
is
once
consecrated
,
ought
not
to
be
Consecrated
againe
in
the
same
order
.
In
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
he
which
hath
not
forgiuenesse
of
sinnes
formally
,
may
haue
it
Ministerially
:
I
doe
it
willingly
,
I
haue
a
reward
:
but
if
I
doe
it
against
my
will
;
notwithstanding
,
the
dispensation
is
committed
vnto
me
.
I
loose
my
reward
dispensation
is
committed
vnto
me
Gregory
Nazianzen
A
seale
of
Iron
may
imprint
the
Princes
image
as
well
as
a
signet
of
gold
.
it
is
he
that
baptiseth
neither
is
he
that
planteth
any
thing
,
nor
hee
that
watereth
,
b●●
God
which
giueth
the
increase
.
To
the
baptisme
which
is
Consecrated
with
Euangelicall
words
,
pertaineth
not
the
errour
of
any
man
,
either
of
the
giuer
,
or
of
the
receiuer
,
whether
he
thinke
otherwise
then
the
heauenly
doctrine
teacheth
of
the
Father
,
or
of
the
Sonne
,
or
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
Nouatians
returning
to
the
Catholicke
Church
,
should
not
be
rebaptized
,
some
report
that
Cyprian
recalled
this
errour
:
Vincentius
Lyrinensis
Of
one
and
the
same
opinion
wee
iudge
(
which
may
seeme
strange
)
the
authors
Catholicke
,
and
the
followers
hereticall
.
We
acquit
the
Masters
,
and
condemne
the
Schollers
:
they
are
heires
of
heauen
which
haue
written
those
bookes
,
the
defendours
whereof
are
troden
downe
to
the
pit
of
hell
.
no
common
Catholick
is
ignorant
of
it
the
sonnes
of
Eli
were
wicked
men
,
Leper
to
shew
himselfe
to
the
Priest
.
Though
all
Priests
haue
the
power
of
Order
vnder
the
Pope
,
yet
for
as
much
as
they
haue
it
not
immediatly
from
the
Pope
,
but
from
God
,
therefore
the
Pope
cannot
so
take
it
away
,
but
that
if
they
will
they
may
vse
it
.
For
a
Priest
,
though
the
Pope
should
Excommunicate
▪
suspend
,
interdict
&
degrade
him
,
yet
if
he
will
himselfe
,
he
shall
truely
Consecrate
.
For
euery
Priest
hath
an
indeleble
Character
,
which
is
a
certaine
spirituall
and
supernaturall
power
,
imprinted
in
the
soule
of
man
in
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
,
and
holy
Orders
a
passiue
power
,
whereby
the
Baptized
is
made
●it
to
receiue
other
Sacraments
,
whereof
without
Baptisme
he
were
vncapable
.
an
actiue
power
Wheresoeuer
it
is
,
there
God
is
present
,
and
concurreth
to
the
producing
of
supernaturall
effects
,
which
he
doeth
not
,
where
this
Character
is
wanting
.
golden
calfe
see
his
sonnes
runne
into
a
slander
,
and
stayed
them
not
?
Which
of
the
Catholicks
is
ignorant
,
that
the
Baptized
of
Hereticks
,
are
truely
Baptized
,
and
those
that
are
likewise
Ordained
(
of
Hereticks
)
are
truely
Ordained
,
when
the
Hereticall
Ordainer
had
bene
truly
a
Bishop
,
and
was
still
,
at
least
in
respect
of
the
Character
?
Eustathius
Ancyrogalata
Monks
said
,
According
to
sixe
holy
and
generall
Councels
,
we
receiue
those
that
returne
from
Heresie
,
vnlesse
there
be
some
intolerable
cause
.
Tharasius
And
all
we
also
being
instructed
of
our
holy
fathers
doe
so
define
.
Tharasius
the
most
blessed
Patriarch
said
,
What
say
you
of
Anatolius
?
was
not
he
President
of
the
fourth
Synode
?
yet
he
was
Created
of
that
wicked
Dioscorus
.
Therefore
let
vs
also
receiue
the
Ordained
of
Hereticks
,
as
Anatolius
was
receiued
.
Tharasius
,
the
most
blessed
Patriarch
said
,
Truely
very
many
which
were
Presidents
in
the
sixt
Synod
,
were
created
of
Sergius
,
Pyrrhus
,
Paul
and
Peter
,
teachers
of
the
Heresie
of
the
Monothelites
;
Yea
,
these
likewise
diuided
the
Constantinopolitan
Sees
among
the
Clergie
.
From
their
last
teacher
,
vnto
the
sixth
Synode
,
there
came
betweene
no
fewer
then
fifteene
yeeres
,
in
which
space
were
ordained
of
heretikes
,
who
notwithstanding
were
not
for
this
cause
reiected
.
The
heresie
lasted
about
fiftie
yeeres
,
yet
the
fathers
in
the
sixth
Synod
condemned
onely
the
forenamed
foure
:
the
time
of
the
thirteenth
,
the
Roman
Martyrologe
was
set
out
at
Rome
,
where
there
was
a
great
controuersie
among
learned
men
concerning
whether
his
name
were
to
bee
spunged
out
:
and
with
many
other
were
of
that
opinion
:
but
it
fell
out
as
it
were
by
a
diuine
miracle
,
the
very
day
before
Saint
his
day
,
that
some
digging
for
treasure
found
a
chest
,
wherein
was
this
inscription
;
The
body
of
Pope
and
Martyre
,
which
condemned
according
to
the
common
sentence
of
the
Fathers
,
hee
was
intruded
by
the
Arians
,
and
ordained
of
them
:
a
Schismaticall
Anti-pope
from
such
time
as
hee
aduanced
the
banner
of
faith
,
by
excommunicating
Constantius
,
Vrsacius
,
Valens
and
other
Arians
,
and
Liberius
for
his
manifest
Communion
with
Hereticks
,
was
plainely
accounted
banished
from
the
Communion
of
Catholikes
,
omnium
Catholicorum
iudicio
,
quanquam
antea
schismaticus
fuisset
,
legitimus
Ecclesiae
Catholicae
Pontifex
haebericaepit
,
Although
before
he
had
beene
a
schismatick
yet
then
he
began
to
bee
accounted
the
lawfull
Bishop
of
the
Catholick
Church
by
the
iudgement
of
all
Catholickes
.
those
fiue
Deacons
,
21.
Priests
19.
without
any
further
dispensation
,
confirme
and
order
,
but
hee
cannot
bee
hindered
by
any
superiour
power
,
but
that
hee
may
trulie
confer
these
Sacraments
if
it
please
himselfe
,
Dominicus
a
Soto
,
)
whosoeuer
they
be
,
euen
such
as
are
cut
off
,
although
they
were
not
formerly
promoted
lawfully
by
the
Church
,
but
by
heretikes
,
doe
verily
conferre
the
Sacrament
of
order
,
although
they
bee
forbidden
by
the
Church
:
and
therefore
while
they
doe
conferre
it
they
sinne
mortally
.
although
a
Bishop
being
an
heretike
,
and
Apostata
,
degraded
,
cut
off
,
or
publikely
excommunicated
,
bee
depriued
of
all
iurisdiction
by
the
law
it selfe
,
neither
can
he
absolue
any
man
from
his
sinnes
:
yet
hee
may
actually
ordaine
any
man
capable
of
the
order
,
being
willing
,
yea
though
he
be
not
subiect
to
his
iurisdiction
,
notwithstanding
that
the
Church
doth
iustly
prohibit
him
.
Bishops
although
they
bee
heretikes
,
schismatickes
,
and
degraded
,
may
confer
orders
.
Pope
Anastasius
That
no
harme
at
al
should
befal
them
.
Non
est
dubitandum
Petrus
a
Soto
It
is
not
to
bee
doubted
,
that
the
power
which
is
conferred
by
the
Sacrament
or
the
character
(
as
they
call
it
)
of
baptisme
,
confirmation
,
and
order
,
is
not
los●
by
heresie
,
excommunication
,
or
degradation
,
although
the
vse
of
it
bee
lost
.
Gregory
de
Valentia
Marinus
,
an.
displeased
all
men
Romanus
,
Theodorus
In
quaestione
facti
non
iuris
;
By
euill
example
not
by
false
doctrine
.
disanulled
all
the
actions
done
during
the
Popedome
of
and
especially
he
casseered
those
which
he
had
ordained
.
When
he
had
deposed
al
which
had
ordained
,
here-ordained
them
Ordinationes
eius
irritas
esse
decernit
Hee
decreeth
his
ordinations
to
bee
voide
.
Hee
decreeth
that
all
his
ordinations
ought
to
be
voide
.
Stephen
decreed
publikelie
in
a
Councell
of
Bishops
,
that
was
neuer
a
lawfull
Pope
Some
which
got
the
place
by
tyrannie
did
afterward
get
the
consent
of
the
Clergie
,
which
thought
good
rather
to
tolerate
them
,
then
to
suffer
the
Church
to
bee
rent
with
Schisme
,
hee
is
constrained
of
necessitie
to
say
so
,
because
the
whole
Catholicke
Church
did
honour
them
as
lawfull
Popes
,
obeyed
them
,
acknowledged
them
for
the
Vicars
of
Christ
,
and
successours
of
and
frequented
them
with
that
reuerence
which
became
a
true
Pope
,
which
had
not
beene
done
vnlesse
there
had
beene
certaine
assurance
of
their
lawfull
election
afterward
made
:
It
was
decreed
in
the
saide
Councell
,
that
all
things
which
the
saide
Constantine
did
in
Ecclesiasticall
Sacraments
and
diuine
worship
ought
to
be
reiterated
,
beside
holy
Baptisme
&
holy
Chrisme
.
After
the
promulgation
of
such
sentences
,
presently
those
Bishops
which
were
ordained
of
the
same
Constantine
,
returning
according
to
the
sentence
of
the
same
Pope
,
being
chosen
againe
,
in
the
same
degree
of
honour
by
the
Clergy
and
people
,
making
hast
with
the
accustomed
decree
to
the
See
Apostolicke
,
were
Consecrated
of
the
same
most
holy
Pope
.
Conciliati
sunt
those
solemnities
which
were
accustomed
to
be
vsed
in
the
reconciliation
of
a
Schismaticke
or
Hereticke
.
Peter
Lombard
George
Browne
Edmond
Bonner
Thomas
Thurlby
William
Barlow
,
Rowland
Lee
,
Thomas
Goodrich
,
Iohn
Hodgeskins
?
Heath
,
Bonner
the
eighth
,
when
he
had
diuided
his
kingdome
,
from
the
Church
and
see
Apostolicke
,
decreed
that
no
man
elected
Bishop
should
require
the
Popes
Buls
,
or
mandate
Apostolicke
,
concerning
his
Consecration
,
but
that
he
should
bring
onely
the
kings
letters
patents
according
to
which
being
ordained
of
three
Bishops
,
with
the
consent
of
the
Metropolitane
,
he
was
enacted
to
be
a
true
Bishop
by
the
law
of
Parliament
made
to
the
imitation
of
the
ancient
Canons
,
and
that
no
man
otherwise
Consecrated
should
be
acknowledged
for
a
Bishop
.
that
if
any
Archbishop
or
Bishops
,
did
not
within
twentie
dayes
next
after
that
the
kings
letters
patents
came
to
their
hands
,
Consecrate
the
person
presented
with
all
due
circumstance
,
they
incurred
the
penaltie
of
a
premunire
:
therefore
we
may
presume
that
the
practise
of
those
dayes
was
continually
by
three
.
Cran.
Cons.
Cant.
30.
Mart.
Lee
Cons.
Lichfield
.
19.
April
George
Browne
Cons.
Warton
cons.
Assaph
.
20.
Iul.
Holgate
cons.
25.
Mart.
Holbeck
cons.
24.
Mart.
Finch
cons.
7.
April
Thurlby
cons.
9.
Decemb.
Wakeman
cons.
25.
Sept.
Buckley
cons.
19.
Febr.
Bush
cons.
25.
Iun.
Kitchin
cons.
3.
Mat.
37.
H.
8.
with
all
due
circumstance
Consecrators
should
giue
to
the
Consecrated
,
all
Benedictions
,
Ceremonies
and
things
requisite
for
the
same
.
It
was
his
will
,
(
speaking
of
King
H.
8
)
that
the
Ceremonie
and
solemne
Vnction
,
should
as
yet
be
vsed
in
Episcopall
Consecration
,
after
the
maner
of
the
Church
.
First
they
decreed
whereas
the
Bishops
and
Priests
of
England
,
had
bene
ordained
euen
vnto
that
time
,
almost
after
the
Catholicke
rite
,
(
excepting
the
obedience
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
which
they
all
dented
)
hereafter
Ordinations
should
be
made
altogether
after
an
other
forme
,
by
them
prescribed
,
by
authoritie
which
they
receiued
to
that
purpose
from
the
King
being
a
childe
.
Q.
Mary
all
such
diuine
Seruice
and
Administration
of
Sacraments
,
as
were
most
commonly
vsed
in
this
Realme
of
England
in
the
last
yeere
of
King
Henry
the
8.
should
be
vsed
and
frequented
through
the
whole
Realme
of
England
,
and
all
other
the
Queenes
dominions
,
and
no
other
,
in
any
other
maner
,
forme
or
degree
.
Q.
Maries
K.
Henry
Q.
Maries
Q
Maries
in
Schismate
Henriciano
Q.
Maries
K.
Henries
K.
Edwards
King
Edwards
studied
at
Cambridge
,
and
there
was
made
Priest
,
trauailed
ouer
the
sea
to
Paris
,
and
returning
againe
,
became
King
Chaplaine
.
Likewise
as
may
be
seene
by
his
relation
of
him
was
a
Priest
in
Oxford
in
the
daies
of
King
the
eight
Priest
and
Chaplaine
to
in
King
●oxian
Calendar
Saints
,
there
is
neither
erem●●icall
nor
monas●icall
life
,
no●
solitude
either
from
the
worlde
or
women
,
nor
any
one
so
much
as
pretending
the
title
of
v●rginitie
in
any
se●e
,
nor
any
true
Bishoppe
indeed
;
if
their
ordination
bee
examined
.
For
beside
other
Bishops
or
Clergie
men
were
there
none
,
of
all
the
packe
that
was
burned
.
Ridley
▪
Hooper
Vnbishop
them
Wee
must
against
our
will●s
proceed
according
to
our
Commission
to
disgrading
,
taking
from
you
the
dignitie
of
Priesthood
,
for
we
take
you
for
no
Bishop
,
sustulit
,
&
proea
It
was
his
will
(
speaking
of
King
the
eight
)
that
the
ceremony
and
solemne
vnction
should
as
yet
be
vsed
in
Episcopall
consecration
▪
after
the
manner
of
the
Church
:
which
profiting
from
better
to
worse
,
did
afterward
take
away
,
and
insteed
thereof
substitute
certaine
Caluinicall
deprecations
;
yet
the
former
law
concerning
the
number
of
Bishops
which
should
impose
hands
vpon
the
ordained
,
was
alwaies
obserued
.
5.
Septemb.
1547.
1.
9.
Septemb.
1549.
2.
6.
by
8.
Mart.
1550.
by
Iohn
Poynet
,
Iohn
Scory
Ordinations
were
made
with
ceremony
and
solemne
vnction
,
after
the
Ecclesiasticall
manner
,
which
king
tooke
cleane
away
,
and
in
place
thereof
appointed
certaine
Caluinicall
deprecations
,
Caluinicall
deprecations
It
is
to
be
vnderstood
,
of
prayers
whereby
they
desired
of
God
,
that
he
would
make
them
good
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Deacons
,
and
would
giue
them
abilitie
to
performe
those
offices
.
ALmighty God giuer of all things , which by thy holy spirit , hast appointed l See the booke of making and cons●crating Bishops , Priests , and Deacons . diuers orders of Ministers in thy Church , mercifully behold these thy seruants , now called to the office of Priesthood , and replenish them so with the trueth of thy doctrine , and innocency of life , that both by word and good example , they may faithfully serue thee in this office to the glory of thy Name , and profit of thy congregation , through the merits of our Sauiour Iesus Christ , &c.
ALmighty * * Ibidem . God , &c. Grant we beseech thee to this thy seruant , such grace , that hee may euermore bee ready to spread abroad the Gospell , and glad tidings of reconcilement to God , and to vse the authoritie giuen vnto him , not to destroy , but to saue ; not to hurt , but to helpe : so that hee as a wise and a faithfull seruant , giuing to thy family meate in due season , may at the last bee receiued into ioy , &c.
If
wee
bee
railed
vpon
for
the
name
of
Christ
,
blessed
are
wee
,
for
the
spirit
of
glory
and
of
God
,
resteth
vpon
vs
,
which
on
your
part
is
euill
spoken
of
,
but
on
our
part
is
glorified
.
superstitious
bookes
the
ordering
of
Ecclesiastiall
Ministers
such
forme
of
consecrating
Bishops
,
Priestes
,
and
Deacons
,
as
by
six
Prelates
,
and
sixe
other
learned
in
Gods
Law
should
bee
agreed
vpon
,
and
set
out
vnder
the
great
Seale
of
England
within
a
time
limited
,
should
lawfully
bee
vsed
and
none
other
.
the
explaining
and
perfecting
of
the
booke
of
common
prayer
and
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
of
making
and
consecrating
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Priestes
,
and
Deacons
.
Q.
Elizabeth
King
Edward
tooke
away
the
Ceremony
.
of
imposition
of
hands
Sut●●f
.
fol.
in
King
time
,
neither
matter
nor
forme
of
ordination
was
vsed
,
and
so
none
were
truely
ordained
,
much
lesse
had
they
commission
to
Preach
Heresie
,
and
so
could
not
send
others
to
Preach
:
whence
it
followeth
,
that
all
the
superintendents
and
Ministers
are
without
calling
and
vocation
.
euery
Sacrament
of
the
newe
Law
consisteth
of
things
and
wordes
,
as
the
matter
and
the
forme
,
which
are
so
certaine
and
determined
of
God
,
Fabius
Incarnatus
how
many
things
are
of
the
substance
of
order
,
it
is
not
of
the
substance
of
the
Sacrament
.
Edward
,
the
former
lawe
,
concerning
the
number
of
Bishops
which
should
impose
handes
vpon
the
ordained
was
alwayes
obserued
.
Let
thy
head
bee
annointed
and
consecrated
with
celestiall
benediction
?
or
the
ring
which
is
blessed
with
prayer
and
holy
Accipe
annulum
,
fidei
signaculum
:
Receiue
the
Ring
,
the
seale
of
faith
?
receiue
the
staffe
of
the
Pastorall
office
?
certaine
and
determined
of
God
the
forme
consisteth
in
the
words
which
are
vttered
,
while
the
sensible
signe
is
vsed
,
receiue
the
ring
receiue
the
staffe
Let
this
seruant
of
Christ
,
be
baptized
in
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
The
Latin
Church
in
these
words
:
I
baptize
thee
,
&c.
Here
are
two
formes
of
words
,
but
each
of
them
containeth
the
true
,
and
substantiall
forme
of
baptisme
.
So
in
ordination
,
the
Easterne
Bishops
instructed
of
their
ancestours
conferre
the
orders
of
a
Bishop
Priest
,
and
Deacon
,
Per
Per
modum
imperandi
,
in
the
imperatiue
moode
,
be
thou
a
Priest
be
thou
a
Deacon
seeing
the
Church
hath
inuented
other
formes
,
they
are
to
be
obserued
.
receiue
the
holy
Ghost
the
holy
Ghost
Cyrill●a
ghostly
power
consisting
in
forgiuing
and
retaining
of
sinnes
holy
Ghost
Ridley
,
Hooper
Thomas
Thurlby
Anthony
Kitchin
Dauid
Poole
Greg.
Martin
polluting
of
holy
Orders
S.
Paul
honourable
among
all
men
,
and
the
bed
vndefiled
.
Poole
cons.
Archb.
Cant.
15.
Aug.
Ioh.
▪
Christophorson
.
cons.
21.
No.
Queene
Elizabeth
Sand.
de
schis
.
lib.
D●cent●●
aureos
Eliz.
cap.
a
great
penaltie
was
inflicted
vpon
such
as
should
after
the
Feast
of
S.
Iohn
Baptis●
1559.
say
or
heare
Masse
,
or
procure
any
other
Ecclesiasticall
Office
whatsoeuer
,
after
the
old
rite
,
or
administer
any
Sacrament
after
the
Romane
maner
,
to
wit
,
That
hee
which
offended
against
that
Law
,
for
the
first
time
should
pay
200
Nobles
,
or
be
in
bonds
sixe
Moneths
:
for
the
second
400.
Nobles
,
or
a
yeere
in
bonds
:
for
the
third
,
he
should
be
in
perpetuall
prison
,
and
forfeite
all
his
goods
;
By
which
meanes
it
came
to
passe
,
That
at
the
day
prescribed
,
the
holy
and
diuine
Offices
ceased
to
be
performed
publikely
through
the
whole
Kingdome
.
And
because
the
Bishops
would
not
consent
to
those
impieties
,
nor
affirme
vpon
their
Oathes
,
that
they
beleeued
in
their
consciences
,
That
the
Queene
onely
was
the
Supreame
gouernesse
of
the
Church
of
England
,
vnder
they
were
all
,
saue
one
,
shortly
after
deposed
from
their
Degree
and
dignitte
,
and
committed
to
certaine
prisons
,
and
custodies
,
whereupon
they
are
all
at
this
day
dead
,
with
the
long
tediousnesse
of
their
miseries
;
The
names
of
which
most
glorious
Confessours
,
I
will
set
downe
,
that
the
thing
may
be
had
in
euerlasting
remembrance
.
First
of
all
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
and
a
little
before
that
time
,
Lord
Chancellour
of
England
,
then
Bishop
of
London
,
and
of
Durham
of
Winton
of
Lincolne
of
Ely
of
Exeter
of
Bath
of
Peterborow
of
Lichfield
of
Chester
of
Carlile
,
and
Thomas
Goldwell
of
S.
Asaph
,
&c.
Grieuous
penalty
was
inflicted
vpon
such
as
should
after
the
feast
of
Saint
1559.
say
or
heare
Masse
,
or
procure
any
other
Ecclesisticall
office
whatsoeuer
after
the
old
rite
.
after
the
Roman
manner
That
which
I
receiued
of
the
Lord
,
that
deliuer
I
vnto
you
the
rite
of
Rome
institution
of
Iesus
Christ
That
hee
which
offended
against
the
law
,
for
the
first
time
should
pay
two
hundred
crownes
,
or
be
in
bonds
six
monthes
;
for
the
second
,
foure
hundred
crownes
,
or
a
yeere
in
bondes
;
for
the
third
,
hee
should
bee
in
perpetuall
prison
,
and
forfeite
all
his
goods
.
Gratian
,
Valentinian
That
their
goods
should
bee
confiscate
:
Ten
pound
of
gold
serue
Christ
,
euen
by
making
lawes
for
Christ
.
Foureteene
noble
and
most
worthy
Bishops
,
inferiour
in
vertue
,
and
learning
to
none
in
Europe
,
were
all
deposed
from
their
honours
,
and
high
calling
,
and
most
of
them
imprisoned
,
and
spitefully
vsed
in
all
respectes
.
Owen
Oglethorp
So
soone
as
shee
came
to
the
crowne
,
shee
presently
reuealed
her
minde
in
religion
,
both
by
many
other
meanes
,
and
especially
in
that
shee
straightway
silenced
the
Catholike
Preachers
:
and
suffered
the
heretikes
to
returne
into
the
kingdome
from
diuers
places
,
where
they
were
in
banishment
:
Moreouer
shee
gaue
charge
to
a
certaine
Bishop
about
to
performe
the
holy
rite
before
her
,
and
now
standing
at
the
Altar
attyred
in
holy
vestments
,
that
hee
should
not
eleuate
the
Consecrated
hoaste
:
whereupon
it
came
to
passe
,
that
the
Archbishoppe
of
Yorke
,
whose
office
it
was
(
Cardinall
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
beeing
departed
this
transitory
life
)
to
annoynt
and
Consecrate
her
to
bee
Queene
,
denied
his
helpe
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
likewise
,
al
sauing
one
,
and
he
almost
the
last
among
them
.
Princes
may
commaund
that
which
is
good
,
and
forbid
that
which
is
euill
within
their
owne
kingdomes
,
not
in
ciuill
affaires
onely
,
but
in
matters
pertayning
to
diuine
religion
also
.
was
not
fit
that
those
things
which
for
many
ages
had
beene
defined
by
so
famous
iudgements
of
Popes
,
Councels
and
Fathers
,
should
now
come
againe
into
question
and
disputation
.
wee
must
trie
all
things
,
and
holde
that
which
is
good
,
much
lesse
was
it
fit
,
that
those
things
which
ought
to
haue
beene
discussed
in
the
Vniuersities
by
certaine
order
before
the
learned
and
iudicious
,
should
bee
handled
before
the
people
which
was
vnskilfull
,
and
desirous
of
noueltie
,
which
vseth
to
define
euery
thing
rather
by
outcryes
,
then
by
arguments
.
They
saide
that
against
the
contentious
,
and
such
as
would
not
rest
in
the
iudgement
of
the
Church
,
little
good
could
bee
done
by
disputation
.
And
verily
no
maruell
if
they
were
loth
to
haue
triall
by
disputation
,
when
the
Iudge
a
layman
,
an
Hereticke
,
altogether
ignorant
of
Diuinitie
:
the
most
reuerend
Archbishop
of
Yorke
assisting
for
fashion
sake
onely
.
The
day
came
,
which
was
the
third
of
April
,
there
was
infinite
concourse
,
vnequall
lawes
of
disputation
were
prescribed
of
the
Heretickes
onely
;
nothing
was
done
with
order
and
reason
,
the
time
slipped
away
with
declamations
on
both
sides
,
the
prophane
iudge
moderateth
all
things
as
it
pleaseth
him
,
all
comes
to
nothing
,
and
so
the
Heretickes
proceede
in
their
madnesse
.
Nicholas
Bacon
Hee
that
loueth
purenesse
of
heart
,
for
the
grace
of
his
lippes
the
King
shall
bee
his
friend
?
noble
men
,
which
the
Emperour
had
appointed
to
bee
Iudges
?
Marcellinus
the
tribune
being
Iudge
Arrian
,
Laurentius
being
Iudge
noble
men
of
the
Laity
were
appointed
Iudges
Candidianus
an
Earle
to
bee
the
Iudge
.
wee
haue
commanded
him
to
goe
vnto
your
sacred
Synode
;
but
vpon
this
condition
that
hee
haue
nothing
at
all
to
doe
with
questions
and
controuersies
of
faith
.
Nicholas
Bacon
Hee
was
a
capitall
enemie
of
the
Catholickes
Act.
&
Mon.
The
Protestants
would
haue
had
them
to
dispute
vpon
such
Articles
proposed
for
questions
,
as
seemed
to
haue
a
greater
shewe
of
proofe
in
the
Scriptures
for
the
Heretickes
;
as
of
the
Communion
vnder
both
kindes
,
of
publique
prayers
to
bee
had
in
the
vulgar
tongue
,
and
such
like
.
as
a
point
of
magnanimitie
,
affirming
that
therein
they
did
stoutly
,
and
worthily
as
could
be
wished
.
She
laid
in
chaines
the
Catholicke
Bishops
and
gouernours
of
Churches
,
where
many
of
them
wasted
with
long
languishment
,
and
sorrow
,
ended
their
life
miserably
.
N.
Heath
Cut.
Tonstal
Matthew
Parker
Owen
Oglethorp
Cutbert
Scot
Iohn
white
Thomas
Thurlby
Gilbert
Borne
Iames
Turberuill
Dauid
Pole
Richard
Pates
Thomas
Goldwell
Thomas
Watson
Edmund
Bonner
It
was
not
safe
for
him
to
goe
abroad
,
least
the
people
should
haue
stoned
him
to
death
:
You
would
not
haue
sayd
,
that
he
had
beene
pined
,
or
starued
with
hunger
,
hee
liued
daintily
,
there
were
Gardens
and
Orchards
,
if
it
pleased
him
to
walke
:
Finally
this
prison
was
nothing
like
a
prison
,
but
onely
that
(
therein
)
he
was
confined
.
Freely
without
cost
or
charges
plentifully
without
want
,
in
ease
without
all
trouble
or
molestation
.
While
in
the
beginning
of
your
raigne
you
dealt
more
mildly
with
the
Catholickes
,
while
as
yet
you
vrged
no
man
with
very
great
violence
,
while
as
yet
you
pressed
none
very
much
,
either
to
the
partaking
of
your
Sect
,
or
to
the
deniall
of
the
ancient
faith
:
truely
all
things
seemed
to
goe
with
a
more
calme
course
,
neither
were
there
heard
any
great
complaints
,
neither
was
there
seene
any
great
dissention
,
or
repugnancie
,
&c.
Abiathar
,
If
a
king
depriued
this
high
Priest
,
an
other
high
Priest
depriued
Queene
Athalia
both
of
her
kingdome
and
life
.
A
pretenced
Queene
vsurped
the
kingdome
daughter
to
king
Iehoram
,
and
sister
to
king
Ahazia
,
who
was
father
to
Ioas
,
murthered
the
kings
seed
,
Iehosheba
Iehoiada
,
conueyed
away
her
nephew
Ioas
out
of
the
middest
of
the
kings
sonnes
,
and
hid
him
and
his
nurse
in
a
chamber
,
and
kept
them
close
yeeres
in
the
House
of
the
Lord
.
Fathers
of
Israel
,
and
the
Captaines
,
is
one
thing
to
relate
the
actions
of
kings
,
and
another
thing
to
approue
the
authoritie
S.
Luke
the
word
of
the
Lord
came
vnto
Iohn
,
when
Annas
and
Caiaphas
were
high
Priests
,
Summus
Sacerdos
Princeps
Sacerdotum
,
The
Prince
of
the
Priests
,
or
high
Priest
The
Prince
of
the
Priests
,
or
high
Priest
.
S.
Luke
It
is
certaine
and
a
tried
trueth
,
that
there
was
one
onely
high
Priest
among
the
Iewes
,
not
two
at
once
,
both
before
and
after
these
times
,
As
there
was
but
one
visible
gouernour
in
the
Church
of
the
old
Testament
,
so
there
should
bee
but
one
in
the
Church
of
the
New
.
doth
signifie
iust
,
and
indeed
he
was
iust
both
in
name
and
deeds
.
I
say
that
not
as
a
king
but
as
a
Prophet
,
and
executer
of
diuine
iustice
.
beareth
not
the
sword
in
vaine
:
The
minister
of
God
,
and
a
r●uenger
of
wrath
to
him
that
doth
euill
not
as
a
king
,
but
as
an
executer
of
diuine
iustice
,
As
a
Prophet
and
an
executer
of
diuine
iustice
,
For
in
the
same
place
it
is
sayd
,
that
put
out
that
hee
might
fulfill
the
words
of
the
Lord
,
Let
vs
not
diuide
it
,
but
cast
lots
for
it
,
whose
it
shal
be
,
that
the
Scripture
might
bee
fulfilled
,
which
saith
,
they
parted
my
garments
among
them
,
and
on
my
coate
did
they
cast
lots
thirty
peeces
of
siluer
gaue
him
vineger
to
drinke
Reg.
c.
vt
,
doth
not
signifie
the
finall
cause
,
but
the
consecution
.
Iehoram
,
said
to
Take
him
and
cast
him
in
some
place
of
the
field
of
for
I
remember
that
when
●
and
thou
rode
together
after
his
father
,
the
Lord
laide
this
burthen
vpon
him
;
surely
I
haue
seene
yesterday
the
bloud
of
and
the
bloud
of
his
sonnes
sayd
the
Lord
;
and
I
will
render
it
thee
in
this
field
saith
the
Lord
,
now
therefore
take
and
cast
him
into
the
field
according
to
the
word
of
the
Lord
:
Throne
of
his
father
Adonias
exalted
himselfe
,
and
sayd
I
wil
be
king
:
helped
him
forward
God
saue
King
not
by
kingly
power
If
hee
shewed
himselfe
a
worthy
man
,
there
should
not
a
haire
of
him
fall
to
the
earth
:
but
if
wickednesse
were
found
in
him
,
hee
should
die
:
So
King
sent
by
the
hand
of
the
sonne
of
and
hee
smote
him
that
hee
died
.
it
was
tolde
Then
the
King
said
vnto
the
Priest
Goe
to
Anathoth
to
thy
owne
fields
,
thou
art
worthy
of
death
,
but
I
will
not
this
day
kill
thee
,
because
thou
barest
the
Arke
of
the
Lord
God
before
Dauid
my
Father
:
and
because
thou
hast
suffered
in
all
things
wherein
my
Father
hath
beene
afflicted
.
cast
out
from
being
high
Priest
vnto
the
Lord
:
that
the
King
put
the
sonne
in
the
roume
of
ouer
the
hoast
and
the
King
set
the
Priest
in
the
roume
of
For
in
the
third
of
Numbers
God
doth
not
once
,
but
often
repeate
that
the
Leuites
are
properly
his
owne
,
and
that
he
hath
chosen
them
to
himselfe
out
of
all
his
people
,
and
he
commanded
them
to
be
giuen
for
a
gift
vnto
and
his
sonnes
,
that
is
to
the
high
Priest
and
his
successours
:
for
it
was
his
will
that
they
whom
hee
himselfe
had
chosen
to
the
ministerie
of
the
Temple
and
holy
things
,
should
bee
subiect
to
the
high
Priest
onely
,
who
represented
the
place
of
God
on
earth
;
and
by
this
he
freed
them
from
the
iurisdiction
of
earthly
Princes
for
Clergy
men
are
the
Ministers
of
God
,
and
offered
to
God
by
the
whole
people
,
whereupon
they
are
called
Clerici
,
as
belonging
to
the
inheritance
of
the
Lord
,
as
Saint
teacheth
in
his
Epistle
to
Now
surely
secular
Princes
can
haue
no
authoritie
ouer
those
things
which
are
offered
,
and
consecrated
vnto
God
,
and
made
as
it
were
proper
vnto
God
himselfe
,
which
both
the
light
of
reason
sheweth
,
and
God
himselfe
declareth
not
obscurely
in
holy
Scripture
,
when
he
saith
in
the
last
of
Leuiticus
,
Whatsoeuer
shall
be
consecrated
vnto
the
Lord
,
it
shall
bee
holy
of
holies
vnto
the
Lord
.
an
holy
nation
,
and
a
kingdome
of
Priests
sent
Priests
&
Leuites
to
instruct
the
cities
of
Iudah
,
to
bee
chiefe
ouer
them
in
the
matters
of
the
Lord
according
to
the
Kings
commandement
commanded
the
Priestes
the
sonnes
of
to
offer
sacrifice
vnto
the
Lord
,
appointed
all
the
Leuites
in
the
house
of
the
Lord
with
Cymbals
,
with
Viols
,
and
with
Harpes
,
and
the
Leuites
stood
with
the
instruments
of
Dauid
,
and
the
Priestes
with
Trumpets
the
Priestes
to
offer
the
burnt
offering
vpon
the
Altar
,
to
praise
the
Lord
with
the
wordes
of
the
seer
to
offer
the
sacrifice
of
praise
,
appointed
the
courses
of
the
Priestes
and
Leuites
by
their
turnes
before
the
Lord
Iosias
commande
Helkiah
the
high
Priest
,
and
the
Priests
of
the
second
order
,
to
fetch
out
of
the
Temple
all
the
instruments
prepared
for
Baal
,
for
the
groue
,
and
for
all
the
hoast
of
heauen
,
which
hee
burned
without
Hierusalem
,
in
the
fieldes
of
Kedron
,
and
caused
the
dust
of
them
to
bee
carried
vnto
Bethel
?
sacrificed
vpon
the
Altars
suffered
to
sacrifice
But
all
this
time
was
not
I
in
Ierusalem
:
cast
out
the
vessels
of
and
commanded
the
Priestes
to
cleanse
them
,
and
bring
againe
the
vessels
of
the
Lord
.
chased
him
away
at
the
commandement
of
the
King
,
Who
dare
affirme
,
that
a
prophane
person
hath
any
authoritie
or
iurisdiction
,
ouer
those
things
which
haue
deserued
to
bee
called
holy
of
holies
,
that
is
most
holy
?
the
light
of
Israel
annointed
of
the
Lord
Minister
of
God
An
Arrian
king
is
named
most
holy
,
and
most
godly
,
not
according
to
his
merites
,
but
according
to
custome
,
like
as
Ethnicke
Emperours
,
were
called
most
holy
,
by
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
as
witnesseth
Which
was
done
by
the
example
of
the
Apostle
who
called
being
a
wicked
man
,
but
then
in
authoritie
by
the
vsuall
stile
of
,
most
noble
.
all
Israel
in
the
old
Testament
,
the
Priests
which
annointed
kings
,
without
all
doubt
were
subiect
vnto
kings
.
the
spirituall
power
of
the
Law
of
nature
,
and
of
the
law
of
Moses
,
was
lesser
then
the
princely
power
in
the
old
Testament
,
therefore
euen
the
high
Priests
were
subiect
vnto
kings
.
It
were
no
maruell
if
in
the
olde
Testament
the
chiefe
power
were
the
temporall
.
Dominicus
a
In
the
olde
Testament
without
doubt
,
the
Priests
were
iudged
by
the
secular
princes
.
Paule
:
This
doctrine
,
that
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
vnlesse
they
be
free
by
priuiledge
,
and
fauour
,
should
be
subiect
to
secular
Magistrates
,
is
demonstrated
and
confirmed
by
examples
of
the
old
Testament
,
whereby
it
appeareth
that
all
the
kings
did
command
,
iudge
,
and
punish
Priests
,
and
that
this
was
done
not
onely
of
bad
kings
,
or
indifferent
,
but
of
the
most
holy
and
religious
,
Dauid
,
Salomon
,
Ezechias
,
and
Iosias
.
In
the
old
Testament
,
the
king
had
power
ouer
the
Priests
,
and
might
for
their
offences
kill
them
,
much
more
depriue
them
of
their
offices
and
spirituall
dignities
:
went
about
to
infringe
any
of
those
things
,
which
were
enacted
by
that
holy
and
generall
Councell
of
Chalcedon
,
should
be
deposed
?
that
if
any
Patriarch
,
Metropolitane
,
Bishop
,
or
Clerke
,
should
violate
his
decrees
made
for
the
preseruation
of
holy
order
,
and
estate
,
he
should
be
excluded
from
the
Priestly
function
?
Nestorian
Bishops
should
be
expelled
and
deposed
?
like
wilde
beastes
,
to
be
driuen
from
the
Churches
,
and
the
places
to
be
restored
to
good
pastours
:
the
execution
whereof
,
he
committed
to
the
most
famous
captaine
of
that
time
.
Q.
Elizabeth
Iohn
Fisher
K.
Henry
Supreame
head
of
the
Church
of
England
,
Pope
had
no
more
to
doe
in
England
,
by
the
Law
of
God
,
then
any
other
Bishop
.
after
long
deliberation
,
and
much
disputation
with
all
diligence
,
Zeale
and
conscience
,
they
make
this
profession
;
Tandem
in
hanc
sententiam
vnanimiter
omnes
conuenimus
ac
concord●s
fuimus
;
viz.
Romanum
Episcopum
maiorem
aliquam
iurisdictionem
non
habere
sibi
à
D●o
collatam
in
sacra
Scriptura
,
in
hoc
regno
Angliae
,
quam
alium
quemuis
externum
Episcopum
,
At
the
length
we
all
agreed
with
one
minde
and
one
heart
,
vpon
this
conclusion
:
to
wit
,
That
the
Bishop
of
Rome
hath
not
any
greater
iurisdiction
giuen
him
of
God
in
holy
Scripture
,
ouer
this
kingdome
of
England
,
then
any
other
forraine
Bishop
.
renounce
the
Pope
,
and
all
other
forraine
powers
,
and
acknowledge
the
King
to
be
head
of
the
Church
,
vpon
their
oath
.
to
bee
inferiour
to
none
in
Europe
for
vertue
and
learning
.
William
Warham
onely
England
had
learned
Bishops
K.
Edward
Q.
Mary
was
there
euer
any
King
,
or
Queene
,
Christian
or
Heathen
,
Catholicke
or
Hereticke
in
all
the
world
beside
,
before
our
age
,
that
did
practise
,
challenge
,
or
accept
it
?
Constantine
,
Gratian
,
Theodosius
Behold
,
most
Christian
and
reuerend
Emperour
,
I
,
with
the
rest
of
my
fellow
Bishops
,
make
supplication
vnto
you
,
That
all
things
may
stand
in
the
same
state
,
in
which
they
were
before
any
of
these
Iudgements
,
vntill
a
greater
number
of
Bishops
may
be
gathered
out
of
the
whole
world
.
That
all
things
might
stand
in
their
former
state
.
The
second
Councell
of
Ephesus
,
which
apparantly
subuerted
the
faith
,
cannot
rightly
bee
called
a
Councell
,
which
your
Highnes
for
very
loue
to
the
Trueth
,
will
make
voyd
by
your
Decree
to
the
contrary
,
most
glorious
Emperour
.
I
therefore
earnestly
request
and
beseech
your
Maiestie
by
our
Lord
the
founder
and
guider
of
your
Kingdome
,
That
in
this
Councell
(
of
Chalcedon
)
which
is
presently
to
be
kept
,
you
will
not
suffer
the
Faith
to
be
called
in
question
,
which
our
blessed
Fathers
preached
,
being
deliuered
vnto
them
from
the
Apostles
;
Neither
permit
such
things
as
haue
bene
long
since
condemned
by
them
,
to
be
freshly
reuiued
againe
,
but
that
you
will
rather
command
,
That
the
Constitutions
of
the
ancient
Nicene
Councell
may
stand
in
force
,
the
interpretation
of
Hereticks
being
remooued
.
forbidding
the
Bishops
to
auouch
any
thing
concerning
the
birth
of
our
otherwise
then
was
contained
in
the
Nicene
Creed
.
Because
I
must
by
all
meanes
obey
your
pietie
and
most
Religious
will
,
I
haue
willingly
giuen
my
consenting
sentence
to
those
Synodall
Constitutions
,
which
concerning
the
confirmation
of
the
Catholicke
faith
,
and
condemnation
of
Hereticks
,
pleased
me
very
well
.
obey
the
Princes
will
in
those
cases
.
Supreame
gouernour
ouer
all
persons
,
euen
in
causes
Ecclesiasticall
?
That
the
gouernment
of
the
vniuersall
Ecclesiasticall
Ship
,
was
committed
vnto
him
by
the
Diuine
prouidence
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
Synod
thus
said
the
Emperor
:
when
the
diuine
and
most
benigne
prouidence
had
committed
vnto
vs
the
gouernment
of
the
vniuersall
ship
&c.
vniuersall
ship
The
diuine
and
gracius
prouidence
of
God
,
committing
vnto
you
the
gouernment
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
ship
.
We
in
regard
of
the
power
giuen
vnto
vs
in
Ecclesiasticall
matters
will
not
hold
our
peace
.
That
the
diuine
prouidence
had
committed
vnto
him
the
gouernment
of
the
vniuersall
ship
,
When
the
diuine
prouidence
had
committed
vnto
vs
the
gouernment
of
the
vniuersall
ship
,
we
vsed
all
diligence
to
dispatch
Ecclesiasticall
cares
,
before
the
publike
affaires
of
the
Commonwealth
.
Ecclesiasticall
affaires
Vniuersall
ship
the
gouernement
of
the
vniuersal
ship
,
both
Ecclesiastical
and
Ciuil
,
Supreme
gouernour
In
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
To
the
most
glorious
and
most
Christian
Emperour
gouernour
of
the
true
religion
,
and
defender
of
the
holy
Church
of
God
,
&c.
We
giue
thanks
to
God
the
Father
Almighty
,
because
hee
hath
granted
vnto
his
holy
Church
a
gouernor
so
godly
&c.
About
all
these
points
we
greatly
need
your
aide
and
sound
doctrine
,
which
may
both
admonish
vs
continnally
,
and
instruct
vs
curteously
so
farre
,
that
such
things
which
we
haue
briefly
touched
beneath
in
a
few
Chapters
,
may
receiue
strength
from
your
authority
:
if
so
bee
that
your
piety
shall
so
iudge
it
worthy
,
whatsoeuer
is
found
in
them
worthy
to
be
amended
,
let
your
magnificent
and
imperiall
dignity
command
to
amend
.
Domino
Serenissimo
&
Christianissimo
regi
verae
religionis
strenuissimo
rectori
To
our
most
gracious
Lord
and
Christian
king
the
most
puissant
gouernor
of
true
religion
.
Whose
vigilance
doth
gouerne
both
secular
things
with
greatest
piety
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
by
his
wisdome
plentifully
giuen
him
of
God
.
We
reuerence
the
Emperour
as
a
man
next
vnto
God
,
and
inferiour
onlie
to
God
.
Super
imperatorem
non
est
,
nisi
solus
Deus
qui
fecit
imperatorem
.
Aboue
the
Emperour
is
none
but
onely
God
who
made
the
Emperour
.
no
peere
vpon
earth
the
head
and
crowne
of
all
men
vpon
earth
.
Let
euery
soule
be
subiect
to
the
higher
powers
,
euery
soule
admonished
all
her
louing
subiects
not
to
giue
credit
to
such
persons
;
professing
that
she
neither
did
,
nor
would
challenge
any
other
authority
,
then
was
challenged
and
vsed
by
king
and
was
of
ancient
time
,
due
to
the
imperiall
crowne
of
this
realme
,
that
is
,
vnder
God
to
haue
the
soueraignty
and
rule
ouer
all
manner
persons
borne
within
her
realmes
,
dominions
,
and
countries
,
of
what
estate
,
either
ecclesiasticall
or
temporall
soeuer
they
be
,
so
as
no
other
forraigne
power
,
shall
or
ought
to
haue
any
superiority
ouer
them
.
And
that
no
other
thing
was
,
is
,
or
should
bee
meant
,
or
intended
by
the
same
oath
.
We
giue
not
to
our
Princes
the
ministring
either
of
Gods
word
,
or
of
the
Sacraments
,
which
things
the
iniunctions
lately
set
foorth
by
Queene
doe
most
plainely
testifie
,
but
onely
that
prerogatiue
which
wee
see
to
haue
beene
giuen
alwaies
to
all
godly
Princes
in
the
holy
Scripture
by
God
himself
,
that
is
,
that
they
should
rule
all
estates
and
degrees
committed
to
their
charge
by
God
,
whether
they
bee
ecclesiasticall
or
temporall
,
and
restraine
with
the
ciuill
sword
the
stubborne
and
euill
doers
.
was
no
lesse
in
then
in
in
K.
then
in
Q.
In
Q.
the
enemy
of
the
new
Gospellers
,
then
in
Queene
their
protectour
By
me
kings
raigne
Nabuchodonosor
,
O
king
thou
art
a
king
of
kings
,
for
the
God
of
Heauen
hath
giuen
vnto
thee
a
kingdome
,
&
power
,
and
strength
,
and
glory
.
there
is
no
power
but
of
God
.
He
that
gaue
it
to
gaue
it
to
hee
that
gaue
it
to
gaue
it
to
he
that
gaue
it
to
the
Father
,
or
his
sonne
,
most
sweete
Emperours
,
gaue
it
also
to
the
most
cruell
.
And
that
I
should
not
neede
to
recken
vp
the
rest
in
particular
;
hee
that
gaue
it
to
the
Christian
,
gaue
it
also
to
the
Apostata
The
Lord
said
vnto
Cyrus
,
I
will
goe
before
thee
and
make
the
crooked
streight
;
I
will
breake
the
brasen
doores
,
and
burst
the
Iron
barres
.
And
I
will
giue
thee
the
treasures
of
darkenesse
,
and
the
things
hid
in
secret
places
,
that
thou
maiest
know
that
I
am
the
Lord
.
doe
in
this
serue
God
as
Kings
,
when
they
doe
those
things
to
serue
him
which
none
but
Kings
can
doe
.
Let
the
Kings
of
the
earth
serue
Christ
euen
by
making
lawes
for
Christ
.
vnder
him
they
may
liue
a
godly
and
peaceable
life
,
in
all
godlinesse
and
honestie
▪
he
ought
to
be
he
is
Dauid
his
seruant
,
and
tooke
him
from
the
sheepfolds
,
euen
from
behind
the
ewes
with
young
brought
he
him
to
feed
his
people
in
Iacob
,
and
his
inheritance
in
Israel
,
so
hee
fed
them
according
to
the
simplicitie
of
his
heart
,
and
guided
them
by
the
discretion
of
his
hands
.
his
sonnes
their
sheepheard
blasphemy
and
sacriledge
Steph.
Gardiner
vt
statuat
pro
suo
arbitrio
quicquid
voluerit
,
to
establish
at
his
pleasure
,
whatsoeuer
he
would
,
potestas
(
umma
est
penes
regem
;
the
highest
power
is
in
the
king
.
Bish.
Bilson
accepting
the
title
of
supreame
gouernour
,
head
of
the
tribes
of
Israel
deriue
their
counterfeit
authoritie
,
not
from
lawfull
Consecration
,
or
Catholicke
inauguration
,
but
from
the
Queene
and
England
the
king
yea
,
and
the
Queene
,
may
giue
their
letters
patents
to
whom
they
will
,
and
they
thencefoorth
may
beare
themselues
for
Bishops
,
and
may
begin
to
ordaine
Ministers
:
Caluinists
in
England
,
there
raigned
a
Cath.
apol.
see
Doct.
Mort.
appeale
.
p.
woman
Pope
such
was
the
order
of
Christs
Church
,
which
the
Apostles
founded
,
Priests
to
be
sent
by
Priests
,
and
not
by
the
letters
patents
of
kings
or
Queenes
.
king
granteth
to
the
Deane
and
Chapter
a
licence
vnder
the
great
Seale
,
as
of
old
time
hath
beene
accustomed
,
to
proceed
to
an
election
,
with
a
letter
missiue
,
containing
the
name
of
the
person
which
they
shall
elect
and
chuse
,
vnder
the
common
seale
of
the
electors
,
his
royal
assent
he
giueth
them
commission
,
and
withall
requireth
and
commaundeth
them
to
confirme
the
said
election
,
and
to
inuest
,
and
Consecrat●
the
said
person
,
vsing
all
ceremonies
and
other
things
requisite
for
the
same
.
being
destitute
of
all
lawfull
ordination
when
they
were
commonly
said
,
and
prooued
by
the
lawes
of
England
to
bee
no
Bishops
,
they
were
constrained
to
craue
the
assistance
of
the
secular
power
,
that
they
might
receiue
the
Confirmation
of
the
lay
Magistrate
in
the
next
Parliament
,
by
authoritie
whereof
,
it
any
thing
were
done
amisse
,
and
not
according
to
the
prescript
of
the
Law
,
or
omitted
and
left
vndone
in
the
former
inauguration
,
it
might
be
pardoned
them
,
and
that
after
they
had
enioyed
the
Episcopall
Office
and
Chaire
certaine
yeeres
,
any
Episcopall
Consecration
Parliament
Bishops
the
ouer
much
boldnesse
of
some
which
slandered
the
estate
of
the
Clergy
,
by
calling
into
question
,
whether
their
making
and
Consecrating
,
were
according
to
Law
.
euery
thing
requisite
and
materiall
,
was
done
as
precisely
in
her
Maiesties
time
,
as
euer
before
.
all
persons
that
then
had
beene
,
or
afterwards
should
be
made
,
ordered
,
or
Consecrated
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Ministers
,
of
Gods
holy
word
and
Sacraments
,
or
Deacons
,
after
the
forme
and
order
herein
prescribed
,
were
by
authoritie
thereof
declared
and
enacted
to
be
,
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Priests
,
Ministers
,
and
Deacons
,
rightly
made
,
ordered
,
and
Consecrated
:
any
Statute
,
Law
,
Canon
,
or
other
thing
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
.
by
lawfull
Consecration
declare
and
enact
If
you
will
needs
haue
your
matters
seeme
to
depend
of
your
Parliament
,
let
vs
not
be
blamed
if
we
call
it
Parliament
Relgion
,
Parliament
Gospel
,
Parliament
faith
.
Q.
Maries
Q.
Mary
Q.
Elizabeth
Iesus
Christ
Wise
men
which
were
not
addicted
to
the
part
,
seeking
all
maner
of
excuse
for
that
fact
,
did
notwithstanding
thinke
,
that
in
all
Antiquitie
there
could
not
be
found
an
example
of
like
crueltie
.
Matthew
Parker
,
who
did
beare
the
name
of
the
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
.
Nicholas
Sanders
Master
Doct.
Parker
bearing
the
name
of
the
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
.
Matthew
Parker
hee
heard
it
credibly
reported
,
that
some
of
your
new
Superintendents
,
were
made
Bishops
at
the
Nags-head
in
Cheape
.
A
fit
Church
for
such
a
Consecration
:
Matthew
Parker
Iohn
the
ordained
a
Deacon
in
a
stable
amongst
his
horses
.
That
they
themselues
did
see
him
with
their
owne
eyes
,
ordaine
a
Deacon
in
a
stable
of
horses
.
Kellison
heard
this
credibly
reported
wrapped
some
Papists
in
beares
skinnes
,
and
baited
them
with
dogges
wee
inclose
dormise
in
basons
,
and
lay
them
to
the
sides
of
the
Catholickes
to
eate
out
their
bowels
in
Capella
infra
manerium
suum
de
Lambhith
in
the
Chappell
within
his
manor
of
Lambhith
.
That
an
officious
lye
is
but
a
veniall
sin
That
the
Church
of
Rome
is
the
holy
mother
Church
:
Stripe
of
the
rodde
maketh
markes
in
the
flesh
,
but
the
stripe
of
the
tongue
breaketh
the
bones
:
tongue
which
lyeth
,
slayeth
the
soule
lyers
shall
haue
their
portion
in
the
lake
that
burneth
with
fire
and
brimstone
.
It
was
ordained
by
the
Parliament
in
the
daies
of
the
eight
,
that
no
man
should
be
acknowledged
a
Bishop
,
vnlesse
he
were
Consecrated
by
three
Bishops
with
the
consent
of
the
Metropolitane
;
which
law
was
reuiued
by
Queene
Mathew
Parker
Mathew
Parker
Nicholas
Heath
Irish
Archbishop
,
whom
they
had
in
bonds
&
prison
at
London
,
with
whom
they
dealt
very
earnestly
,
promising
him
both
liberty
and
rewards
,
if
so
be
he
would
bee
chiefe
in
the
Consecration
.
But
hee
(
good
man
)
would
by
no
meanes
be
brought
to
lay
holy
hands
vpon
heretikes
,
neither
to
be
partaker
of
other
mens
sinnes
.
And
if
the
person
bee
elected
to
the
office
&
dignity
of
an
Archbishop
,
according
to
the
tenour
of
this
act
,
then
after
such
election
certifyed
to
the
kings
highnesse
in
forme
aforesaid
,
hee
shal
be
reputed
and
taken
Lord
elect
of
the
said
office
and
dignity
of
Archbishop
,
whereunto
hee
shal
be
so
elected
,
and
after
he
hath
made
such
oth
and
fealty
,
onely
to
the
kings
Maiesty
his
heires
and
successours
as
shal
be
limited
for
the
same
,
the
kings
highnesse
by
his
letters
patents
vnder
the
great
seale
,
shall
signifie
the
said
election
to
one
Archbishop
,
and
two
other
Bishops
,
or
else
to
foure
Bishops
within
this
Realme
,
or
within
any
other
the
kings
Dominions
,
to
be
assigned
by
the
kings
highnesse
,
his
heires
or
successours
,
requiring
and
commaunding
the
said
Archbishop
and
Bishops
,
with
all
speed
and
celerity
to
confirme
the
said
election
,
and
to
inuest
and
Consecrate
the
said
person
so
elected
to
the
office
and
dignity
that
he
is
elected
vnto
,
and
to
giue
and
vse
to
him
such
pall
,
benedictions
,
ceremonies
and
other
things
requisite
for
the
same
,
without
suing
,
procuring
,
or
obtayning
any
Bulls
,
Briefes
,
or
any
other
things
at
the
See
of
Rome
,
or
by
authority
thereof
in
any
behalfe
.
Owen
Oglethorp
Hard.
Consut
Apol.
part.
For
one
alone
I
must
confesse
was
made
to
breake
vnity
,
of
whom
a
right
good
and
Catholike
Bishop
said
to
a
Noble
man
,
wee
had
but
one
foole
amongst
vs
,
and
him
you
haue
gotten
vnto
you
,
little
worthy
of
the
name
of
a
Bishop
and
Lord
,
whose
learning
was
small
,
and
honour
thereby
much
stained
.
Math.
Parker
to
the
Churches
of
the
Caluinistes
,
and
Lutherans
,
if
peraduenture
they
had
any
.
D.
Sutl
.
f.
Sanders
,
That
they
made
one
another
Bishops
.
Ex
Regist.
Litter●
patent
▪
regiae
●x
Regist.
That
you
or
at
the
least
foure
of
you
would
effectually
confirme
the
said
elected
to
bee
Archbishop
and
Pastour
of
the
Cathedrall
and
Metropoliticall
Church
of
Christ
at
Canterbury
aforesaid
,
as
is
before
mentioned
,
and
that
you
would
effectually
confirme
the
saide
election
,
and
consecrate
the
saide
Archbishop
and
Pastour
of
the
said
Church
,
and
performe
all
and
euery
thing
which
belongs
to
your
Pastorall
office
in
this
respect
,
according
to
the
forme
of
the
statutes
set
out
and
prouided
in
this
behalfe
.
if
any
Archbishop
or
Bishop
within
the
Kings
dominions
after
any
such
election
,
nomination
▪
or
presentation
signified
vnto
them
by
the
Kings
letters
patents
,
should
refuse
and
not
confirme
,
inuest
,
and
consecrate
with
all
due
circumstance
within
twentie
dayes
after
that
the
Kings
letters
patents
of
such
signification
or
presentation
should
come
to
their
hands
,
then
hee
or
they
,
so
offending
,
should
runne
in
the
dangers
;
paines
and
penalties
of
the
statute
of
prouision
and
premunire
made
in
the
twentie
fiue
yeare
of
the
raigne
of
king
the
third
,
and
in
the
sixteenth
of
king
the
second
Matt.
Park
.
Cant.
Cons.
Decem.
by
Henry
,
B.
Barlow
ab
erudito
ingenio
famam
accepit
hee
had
great
fame
and
renowne
for
a
learned
wit
.
Febr
▪
1535.
Li●
▪
none
might
bee
acknowledged
for
a
Bishop
vnlesse
hee
were
consecrated
by
three
,
with
the
consent
of
the
Metropolitane
.
Henry
▪
I
answere
that
Suffraganes
are
true
Bishops
,
because
they
haue
both
ordination
and
Iurisdiction
,
although
they
are
not
possessed
of
a
Church
of
their
owne
.
Be
it
therefore
enacted
by
authority
of
this
present
Parliament
that
the
townes
of
Thetford
,
Ipswich
,
Colchester
,
Douer
,
Gilsord
,
Southampton
,
Taunton
,
Shaftesbury
,
Molton
,
Marleborrow
,
Bedford
,
Leicester
,
Glocester
,
Shrewsbury
,
Bristow
,
Penreth
,
Bridgwater
,
Nottingham
,
Grantham
,
Hul
,
Huntingdon
,
Cambridge
,
and
the
townes
of
Pereth
,
and
Barwicke
,
S.
Germans
in
Cornewall
,
and
the
I
le
of
Wight
,
shall
bee
taken
and
accepted
for
Sees
of
Bishops
Suffraganes
,
to
bee
made
in
this
Realme
,
and
in
Wales
.
And
the
Bishops
of
such
Sees
shall
bee
called
Suffraganes
of
this
Realme
.
prouided
alwayes
that
the
Bishop
that
shall
nominate
the
Suffragane
to
the
kings
highnesse
,
or
the
Suffragane
himselfe
,
that
shall
be
nominated
,
shall
prouide
two
B.
or
Suffrag
.
to
Consecrate
him
with
the
Archbishop
.
Iohn
Hodgeskins
Hodgskins
Suffrag
.
Bedf.
Cons.
9.
Dec.
29.
Hen.
8.
alicui
Coepiscoporum
vices
suas
demandare
,
commit
his
roume
to
any
other
of
his
fellow
Bishops
.
Bonner
,
Heath
Ioh.
Bedford
Tho.
Thurlby
Act.
ad
Mon.
I
did
saith
he
withdraw
my selfe
by
stealth
,
frrom
the
people
beeing
mindfull
of
the
word
of
my
Sauiour
,
if
they
persecute
you
in
one
City
,
flie
into
another
.
and
with
the
consent
of
the
Marcellus
Asclepas
to
be
pure
and
innocent
of
Alexandria
of
Ancyra
of
Gaza
,
(
which
had
entered
like
Woolues
vpon
the
Churches
of
these
men
)
should
be
called
Bishops
.
We
would
haue
you
to
know
that
being
made
Bishop
vnlawfully
,
by
heretickes
,
and
brought
by
them
into
your
citie
is
deposed
from
his
Bishopricke
by
the
whole
Synode
,
although
in
very
deed
hee
was
neuer
Bishop
,
therfore
farewell
,
and
receiue
your
Bishop
Athanasius
.
Blessed
Constantine
the
yonger
,
being
mindfull
of
the
prescripts
of
his
father
,
while
hee
restored
mee
to
my
Countrey
,
wrote
an
Epistle
in
these
wordes
.
Constantine
the
Emperour
restored
Athanasius
(
whom
he
had
intertained
at
Treuers
while
his
father
was
aliue
)
by
his
Letters
Patents
to
the
people
of
Alexandria
,
with
very
great
honour
.
which
is
deposed
by
a
Councell
,
cannot
be
restored
but
by
a
Councell
of
a
greater
number
:
S.
Chrysostome
of
Iouian
Who
recalled
from
exile
,
as
all
other
Bishops
,
so
especially
Athanasius
,
who
in
vertue
excelled
all
men
,
and
without
doubt
was
vexed
and
troubled
(
onely
)
for
his
pietie
and
Religion
:
Q.
Mary
Q.
Elizabeth
Anne
Bullein
Henry
the
8.
Q.
Elizabeth
Trinitie
Hall
Haue
heard
credibly
reported
,
That
your
new
Superintendents
,
were
made
Bishops
with
no
other
ceremony
,
then
with
the
laying
of
the
English
Bible
vpon
their
heads
.
this
was
his
singular
felicitie
,
That
being
the
70.
Archbishop
after
Austin
,
yet
of
all
that
number
he
was
the
onely
man
,
and
the
first
of
all
which
receiued
Consecration
without
the
Popes
Bulls
,
and
superfluous
Aaronicall
Ornaments
,
as
gloues
,
rings
,
Sandals
,
slippers
,
Miter
,
Pall
,
and
such
like
trifles
:
making
a
happy
beginning
(
more
rightly
,
and
more
agreeable
to
the
simplicitie
and
puritie
of
the
Gospel
)
with
Prayer
,
inuocation
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
imposition
of
hands
,
and
Religious
promises
,
in
Attire
correspondent
to
the
grauitie
and
authoritie
of
an
Archbishop
,
with
a
Sermon
made
by
a
learned
and
godly
Diuine
,
concerning
the
Office
,
charge
and
faithfulnesse
,
of
a
Pastour
to
his
flocke
,
and
the
loue
,
obedience
,
and
reuerence
of
the
flocke
to
the
Pastour
;
And
after
Sermon
,
with
receiuing
the
holy
Communion
in
a
great
assembly
of
most
graue
men
.
And
last
of
all
,
with
the
common
and
feruent
prayers
of
them
all
,
that
the
Office
imposed
vpon
him
,
might
redound
to
the
glory
of
God
,
the
saluation
of
his
flocke
,
and
the
ioyfull
testimonie
of
his
owne
conscience
.
Cicestrensis
,
Heref
:
Suffraganeus
Bedford
&
Milo
Couerdale
manibus
Archiepiscopo
imposit
is
dixerunt
anglice
.
Take
the
holie
Ghost
&c.
Queenes
Maiesty
might
lawfully
authorize
the
persons
to
the
effect
specified
,
and
the
said
persons
also
might
lawfully
exercise
the
act
of
confirming
and
Consecrating
in
the
same
to
them
committed
:
in
her
letters
patents
directed
for
the
consecrating
of
them
,
vse
diuerse
generall
words
and
sentences
,
whereby
she
dispensed
with
all
causes
,
or
doubts
of
any
imperfection
or
disability
that
could
or
might
bee
obiected
in
any
wise
against
the
same
,
Euery
thing
requisite
and
materiall
should
be
made
and
done
as
precisely
as
euer
before
,
dispensed
with
all
causes
or
doubts
of
any
imperfection
,
or
dissabilitie
,
That
a
brother
may
marrie
his
brothers
wife
such
omission
as
necessity
it selfe
should
require
the
said
letters
patents
Slanderous
not
grounded
vpon
any
iust
matter
,
or
cause
.
I
&
my
house
wil
serue
the
Lord
:
I
and
my
kingdomes
will
serue
the
Lord
.
to
make
a
Couenant
with
their
God
:
Anno
1559.
Edm.
Grindall
Cons.
Anno
1560.
Robert
Horne
cons.
Anno
1559.
Rich.
Coxe
cons.
Anno
1559.
Nich.
Bullingham
cons.
Anno
1559.
Tho.
Bentham
cons.
Anno
1559.
Gilb.
Barckly
cons.
Anno
1560.
Will
.
Ally
cons.
Anno
1559.
Edwin
Sandes
cons.
Anno
1560.
Edm.
Scambler
cons.
Anno
1559.
Rich.
Dauis
cons.
Of
the
Cons.
of
the
Bishops
of
the
Prouince
of
Yorke
.
Thomas
Young
Anno
1559.
Thomas
Young
cons.
Math.
Parker
Edmund
Grindal
Iohn
Whitgift
Anno
1●77
.
Ioh.
Whitgift
cons.
Edmund
Grindall
Edwin
Sandes
,
Iohn
Elmer
,
Richard
Fletcher
,
Richard
Bancroft
Elmer
Cons.
24.
Mart.
Fletcher
Cons.
14.
Dec.
1597.
Rich.
Bancroft
Cons.
8.
May
¶
Winchester
Robert
Horne
Iohn
Watson
,
Thomas
Cooper
,
William
Wickham
,
William
Day
,
Thomas
Bilson
1580.
Ioh.
Watson
Cons.
18.
Septem
Cooper
Cons.
24.
Febr.
Wickham
Cons.
6.
Decem.
Day
Cons.
25.
Ianu.
Bilson
Cons.
13.
Ianu.
¶
Ely
.
Richard
Coxe
Heaton
Cons.
3.
Febr.
¶
Salisbury
Iohn
Iewel
,
Edmund
Gueast
,
Iohn
Peirs
,
Iohn
Goldwell
Henry
Cotton
1559.
Iohn
Iewel
Cons.
21.
Ianu.
1559.
Edmund
Gueast
Cons.
24.
Mart.
1576.
Iohn
Peirs
Cons.
15.
April
1591.
Iohn
Coldwell
Cons.
26.
Decem.
Cotton
.
Cons.
12.
Nouem.
¶
Norwich
Thomas
Parkhurst
,
Edmund
Freake
,
Edmund
Scambler
,
William
Redman
Iohn
Iegon
Edmund
Scamblers
Parkhurst
Cons.
1.
Sep.
Freake
Cons.
9.
Mart.
Redman
Cons.
12.
Ianu.
Iegon
Cons.
20.
Febru
¶
Rochester
Edmund
Gueast
,
Edm.
Freake
,
Iohn
Pierce
,
Iohn
Yong
Iohn
Yong
Cons.
16.
Mart.
King
Iames
Ioh.
Bridges
Cons.
Oxon.
12.
Febr.
Rich.
Parry
Cons.
30.
Dec.
Tho.
Rauis
Cons.
Glouc.
17.
Mart.
Will
.
Barlow
Cons.
Roch.
30.
Iun.
Lanc.
Andrewes
Cons.
Cic.
3.
Nou.
Henr.
Parry
Cons.
Glouc.
12.
Iul.
Ia.
Mountagu
.
cons
Ba.
&
Wels.
17.
Ap.
Rich.
Neile
Cons.
Roch.
9.
Octob.
Geor.
Abbot
.
Con.
Cou.
&
Lich.
3.
Dec.
Samuel
Harsnet
Cons.
Giles
Thomson
Cons.
Glou.
9.
Iul.
Iohn
Buckridge
Cons.
Ioh.
King
.
Cons.
Lond.
8.
Septemb.
Miles
Smith
Cons.
Glou.
20.
Sept.
Hen.
Robinson
.
Cons.
Carl.
23.
Iul.
Will
.
Iames
Cons.
Durham
.
6.
Sept.
L.
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
Henry
the
8.
R.
Bancroft
Lancel
.
Eli.
Richard
Rosf
Ioh.
Whitg
Iohn
Young
.
Anthony
Rud.
Richard
Vaughan
Anthony
Watson
Ed.
Grindal
Mat.
Parker
Wil.
Barlow
Ioh.
Hodgskins
Miles
Couerdale
Thomas
Cranmer
Iohn
Hodg●kins
Nicholas
Ridley
Henry
Lincolne
Iohn
Bedford
Thomas
Sidon
Ioh.
▪
Scory
Miles
Couerdale
Ioh.
Hurly
Iohn
Taylour
Iohn
Scory
▪
Nich.
Ridley
William
Barlow
Iohn
Bedford
Ioh.
Elmer
Edmund
Grindall
Edw.
Sands
Edmund
Grindall
Iohn
Piers
Robert
Horne
Ri.
C●r●else
Mathew
Parker
Robert
Horne
Edm.
Guest
Mathew
Parker
Nicholas
Bullingham
Iohn
Iewell
Edmund
Grindall
Edwin
Sands
Rob.
Horne
Mathew
Parker
Edmund
Grindall
Tho.
Young
Math.
Parker
Edmund
Grindall
Ioh.
Hodgskins
Rich.
Cox
Edm.
Grindall
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Mathew
Parker
N.
Bullingham
Mathew
Parker
Edm.
Grindall
Richard
Cox
Ioh.
Iewell
Mat.
Parker
Edm.
Grindal
Richard
Cox
Iohn
Young
Edmund
Grindall
Iohn
Elmer
Iohn
Iewell
Ant:
Rud
Iohn
Whitgift
Iohn
Young
.
Richard
Fletcher
Iohn
Whitgift
Iohn
Elmer
Iohn
Young
.
Iohn
Bullingham
Edmund
Grindall
Iohn
Elmer
Iohn
Young
.
Richard
Vaughan
Iohn
Whitgift
Richard
Fletcher
Iohn
Young
.
Anthony
Watson
Iohn
Whitgift
Iohn
▪
Young
.
Richard
Vaughan
Thomas
Bilson
Iohn
Whitgift
Richard
Fletcher
William
Day
Iohn
Whitgift
Richard
Fletcher
Iohn
Young
.
Thomas
Barker
he
would
needes
haue
that
whole
point
left
out
of
the
conference
,
saying
he
would
not
presse
him
with
it
,
and
confessed
,
hee
thought
that
no
such
thing
could
haue
beene
shewed
,
and
that
himselfe
had
beene
borne
in
hand
otherwise
.
our
Church
ascribeth
not
vnto
the
person
of
the
Prince
,
burne
incense
that
no
Bishops
nor
Priestes
should
separate
any
man
from
the
holy
Communion
before
the
cause
were
declared
,
for
which
the
holy
Canons
command
him
so
to
doe
if
any
were
otherwise
excommunicated
,
he
should
be
absolued
by
a
greater
Priest
,
and
restored
to
the
Communion
of
Saints
.
secundum
iussiones
serenissimi
Domini
imperatoris
according
to
the
Commandements
of
his
most
gracious
lord
the
emperour
.
Tabiena
&
Armilla
scribunt
,
&c.
write
after
and
others
,
that
an
Abbatesse
may
command
such
Priests
as
are
subiect
vnto
her
,
to
excommunicate
her
rebellious
&
obstinate
Nuns
,
or
absolue
the
same
,
so
that
the
Priests
shall
be
bound
to
obey
her
.
The
Canonists
are
of
this
mind
,
that
the
dignitie
of
Prelacie
and
excellencie
of
office
,
may
giue
to
Ecclesiasticall
women
spirituall
and
Ecclesiasticall
Iurisdiction
,
which
they
may
inioy
,
not
onely
by
right
delegated
and
committed
vnto
them
,
but
also
by
ordinary
.
Stephanus
de
Aluin
Dicendum
videtur
,
&c.
It
seemeth
we
may
say
,
seeing
an
Abbot
gouerneth
his
Monastery
by
ordinary
Iurisdiction
,
and
an
Abbatesse
is
equall
vnto
him
in
freedome
of
administration
,
that
she
hath
ordinarie
Iurisdiction
as
well
as
the
Abbot
.
onelie
that
prerogatiue
which
wee
see
to
haue
beene
giuen
alwayes
to
godly
Princes
,
in
the
holy
Scripture
by
God
himselfe
;
that
is
,
that
they
should
rule
all
estates
and
degrees
,
committed
vnto
their
charge
by
God
,
whether
they
be
Ecclesiasticall
or
temporall
and
restraine
with
the
ciuil
sword
the
stubborne
&
euill
doers
.
compelled
all
that
were
found
in
Israel
to
serue
the
Lord
:
Paulus
Samosatenus
he
was
decline
the
iudgement
of
ciuill
Iudges
and
to
bee
iudged
by
their
owne
Bishops
As
though
they
had
beene
pronounced
by
the
Emperour
himselfe
.
That
Bishops
ought
to
bee
in
the
Church
,
I
euer
maintained
it
as
an
Apostolicke
institution
,
and
so
the
ordinance
of
God
,
contrary
to
the
Puritanes
,
and
likewise
to
who
denyeth
that
Bishops
haue
their
Iurisdiction
immediately
from
God
.
that
Bishops
haue
their
Iurisdiction
immediately
from
God
.
the
Kings
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
the
kings
Ecclesiasticall
iudges
immediately
from
God
deriued
from
the
king
When
they
are
made
Bishops
Most
reuerend
Father
in
God
,
wee
present
vnto
you
this
godly
and
well
learned
man
,
to
be
Consecrated
Bishop
Take
the
holy
Ghost
Gods
blessing
and
grace
,
that
hee
may
dulie
execute
the
office
of
a
Bishoppe
,
faithfullie
serue
therein
,
and
minister
Episcopall
discipline
.
It
is
immediatly
from
God
,
because
it
requireth
a
Character
and
grace
,
which
onely
God
can
effect
.
Imposition
of
hands
S.
Ambrose
,
O
brother
,
who
giueth
the
Episcopall
grace
?
God
or
man
?
Thou
answerest
without
doubt
,
God
;
but
yet
God
giueth
it
by
man
.
Man
imposeth
hands
,
God
giueth
the
grace
;
The
Priest
imposeth
an
humble
hand
,
and
God
blesseth
with
a
mightie
hand
.
the
brasen
serpent
For
●e
that
turned
towards
it
was
not
healed
by
the
thing
that
he
saw
,
but
by
thee
,
O
Sautour
of
all
.
S.
Paul
S.
Peter
If
any
man
minister
,
let
him
doe
it
,
as
of
the
abilitie
which
God
ministreth
Iesuit
Salmeron
Ministrations
are
ascribed
to
the
Lord
by
S.
Paul
,
as
also
gouernments
,
because
whatsoeuer
is
supernaturall
in
minister●●
and
gouernment
,
God
hath
wrought
that
by
himselfe
;
but
he
suffereth
the
creature
to
worke
that
,
vnto
which
it
can
concurre
,
although
himselfe
in
that
bee
the
〈…〉
pall
agent
.
Therefore
the
freely
giuen
grace
of
administring
and
gouerning
,
is
〈…〉
tly
from
God
.
If
(
Iurisdiction
or
gouernment
)
be
taken
for
the
freely
giuen
grace
of
gouerning
or
administring
Iurisdiction
,
as
Peter
and
Paul
take
it
;
without
doubt
it
is
a
gift
which
cannot
proceed
from
man
.
S.
Paul
To
stirre
vp
the
grace
which
is
giuen
him
,
S.
Ambrose
God
giueth
the
grace
Henr.
Gandauensis
Bishops
haue
their
power
,
both
of
Order
and
Iurisdiction
,
immediatly
from
Iohannes
de
Poliaco
Iohannes
Sarazim
If
it
happen
that
a
Bishop
for
any
crime
bee
depriued
of
his
Bishopricke
,
then
he
shall
bee
depriued
of
his
subiects
vpon
whom
hee
ought
to
exercise
his
power
of
Iurisdiction
,
but
hee
shall
not
be
depriued
of
the
power
of
Iurisdiction
it selfe
,
receiued
in
his
Consecration
.
S.
Peter
giuing
of
Iurisdiction
must
onely
proceed
from
him
that
is
the
fountaine
of
all
Spirituall
Iurisdiction
vnder
which
is
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
or
some
Metropolitane
or
Bishop
vnder
him
,
that
hath
authoritie
and
commission
from
him
.
That
he
is
the
fountaine
of
al
spirituall
iurisdiction
by
law
I
wil
giue
thee
the
keyes
of
the
kingdom
of
heauen
whom
say
you
that
I
am
?
Thou
art
Christ
the
sonne
of
the
liuing
God
.
made
answer
for
all
the
Apostles
We
beleeue
and
know
that
thou
art
Christ
the
sonne
of
the
liuing
God
.
one
for
all
,
so
Christ
said
to
and
in
him
to
them
all
,
I
will
giue
you
the
keyes
of
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
.
receiued
the
keyes
together
with
them
al
:
they
did
all
receiue
the
keyes
:
Christs
promise
of
building
his
Church
,
of
giuing
the
keyes
,
of
binding
and
loosing
,
made
as
to
only
,
was
common
to
all
.
They
obtained
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
What
is
said
to
is
said
to
the
Apostles
Patres
admiseris
,
captus
es
;
excluseris
,
nullus
,
es
:
If
you
admit
the
Fathers
,
you
are
catched
.
If
you
exclude
them
,
you
are
no
body
.
That
the
Apostles
receiued
their
iurisdiction
immediately
from
Christ
.
As
my
Father
sent
me
,
so
send
I
you
,
Chrysostom
,
Theophylact
,
Cyrill
I
send
you
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
,
Feed
my
sheepe
It
is
cleare
that
by
these
words
(
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
)
and
by
this
saying
(
feede
my
sheep
)
there
is
vnderstood
a
most
full
iurisdiction
euen
in
the
outward
Court
.
And
verilie
if
all
the
Apostles
had
their
iurisdiction
from
that
should
haue
beene
manifested
most
of
all
in
an
Apostle
not
of
men
,
or
by
man
,
but
by
Iesus
Christ
:
When
it
pleased
God
(
which
had
separated
me
from
my
mothers
womb
,
&
called
me
by
his
grace
)
to
reueale
his
sonne
in
mee
that
I
should
preach
him
among
the
Gentiles
,
immediatly
I
communicated
not
with
flesh
and
bloud
:
Neither
came
I
againe
to
Ierusalem
to
them
which
were
Apostles
before
mee
,
but
I
went
into
Arabia
,
and
turned
againe
into
Damascus
.
Then
after
three
yeeres
I
came
againe
to
Ierusalem
to
visite
To
mee
those
that
seemed
to
bee
something
,
conferred
nothing
.
the
highest
dignitie
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
binde
vpon
earth
,
shall
bee
bound
in
heauen
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loose
?
&c.
Peter
,
as
he
was
Peter
,
singular
person
Peter
representing
the
person
of
the
Church
,
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
bind
vpon
earth
,
it
shall
bee
bound
in
heauen
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loose
vpon
earth
,
it
shall
bee
loosed
in
heauen
.
The
plaine
sence
of
these
wordes
,
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loose
,
is
this
,
that
first
there
is
promised
an
authoritie
or
a
power
signified
by
the
keyes
,
and
then
the
actions
or
office
is
explained
by
these
wordes
,
to
bind
and
to
loose
.
So
that
to
loose
,
and
to
open
:
to
shut
,
and
to
bind
:
is
altogether
the
same
.
But
the
Lord
expressed
the
actions
of
the
keyes
by
loosing
and
binding
,
not
by
shutting
and
opening
,
that
we
might
vnderstand
that
all
these
speeches
are
metaphoricall
,
and
that
heauen
is
then
opened
vnto
men
when
they
are
loosed
from
their
sinnes
,
which
hindered
their
entrance
into
heauen
.
whatsoeuer
you
shall
bind
on
earth
,
shall
bee
bound
in
heauen
,
and
whatsoeuer
you
shall
loose
on
earth
shall
bee
loosed
in
heauen
.
to
open
and
to
shut
is
of
a
larger
extent
,
then
to
bind
and
to
loose
.
of
binding
and
loosing
that
to
bind
and
to
loose
,
is
as
much
as
to
open
and
to
shut
.
maketh
the
power
of
binding
and
loosing
the
substance
of
the
keyes
.
Franciscus
de
victoria
,
Alphonsus
de
castro
,
S.
Peters
S.
Peters
S.
Paul
an
Apostle
of
Iesus
Christ
the
Lega●●
latere
of
S.
Peter
?
S.
Peters
S.
Iohn
S.
Peter
S.
Ierome
68.
yeeres
after
the
Passion
of
Christ
,
God
hath
set
in
his
Church
,
first
Apostles
,
secondly
Prophets
,
&c.
S.
Iohn
a
latere
feed
my
sheepe
Peter
,
feed
my
sheepe
goe
teach
all
nations
as
my
father
sent
me
,
so
send
I
you
.
as
,
feede
my
sheepe
S.
Peter
S.
Andrew
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
euery
creature
,
S.
Peter
S.
Peter
S.
Andrew
S.
Andrew
S.
Peters
S.
Peter
feed
my
sheepe
Peter
doest
thou
loue
me
Feed
my
lambs
Feed
my
sheepe
,
Feede
my
sheepe
in
nothing
inferiour
to
the
chiefe
Apostles
.
Feed
my
sheepe
Et
caeteri
discipuli
similiter
fecerunt
the
rest
of
the
disciples
performed
this
office
of
feeding
the
sheepe
in
the
like
manner
that
did
it
which
sheepe
,
and
which
flocke
not
onely
blessed
did
then
vndertake
,
but
both
he
hath
vndertaken
them
with
vs
,
and
all
we
haue
vndertaken
them
with
him
.
when
it
is
saia
to
it
is
said
to
al
louest
thou
me
?
Feed
my
sheepe
.
I
am
not
ignorant
that
late
writers
,
that
they
may
defend
their
priuileges
,
with
greater
expedition
,
doe
pretend
that
the
Lord
,
by
these
wordes
,
Feed
my
sheepe
,
did
giue
all
Ecclesiasticall
iurisdiction
to
alone
that
he
might
afterward
bestow
it
vpon
whomsoeuer
he
would
,
according
to
his
owne
discretion
;
But
they
are
confuted
so
plainely
and
so
openly
,
by
the
oracles
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
by
the
monuments
of
all
ancient
learnedmen
,
yea
also
by
the
very
practise
of
the
old
Church
,
that
it
is
a
marueile
they
dare
imagine
such
absurd
things
.
Dic
Petro
act
in
prescribing
to
the
Apostles
and
the
rest
,
this
election
of
and
the
maner
thereof
is
so
euident
for
his
Supremacie
,
that
our
aduersaries
confesse
that
he
was
the
chiefe
of
the
whole
Colleage
,
and
company
.
appointed
two
prayed
saying
,
thou
Lord
which
knowest
the
hearts
of
all
men
,
shew
whether
of
these
two
thou
hast
chosen
:
counted
among
the
Apostles
The
saying
pleased
the
whole
multitude
,
and
they
chose
a
man
full
of
faith
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
a
proselyte
of
Antiochia
:
which
they
set
before
the
Apostles
,
and
they
prayed
and
laid
their
hands
on
them
.
Ex
Bell
de
cler.
c.
election
of
Deacons
was
giuen
to
the
people
,
ex
concessione
Apostolorum
,
by
the
grant
of
the
Apostles
,
as
himselfe
doth
testifie
For
they
exhorted
the
multitude
to
looke
out
seuen
men
of
honest
report
:
by
the
grant
of
the
Apostles
:
by
the
grant
of
the
Apostles
of
the
Apostles
Christ
51.
indeed
S.
Peter
he
spake
first
and
last
,
and
S.
Iames
and
all
the
rest
yeelded
to
his
sentence
.
S.
Peter
When
there
had
bene
much
disputation
,
Peter
rose
vp
and
said
,
&c.
S.
Iames
S.
Iames
S.
Peter
S.
Peter
S.
Peter
I
Peter
the
Vic●r
of
Christ
,
Prince
of
the
Apostles
visible
head
and
ordinarie
Pastour
of
the
Church
It
seemeth
good
to
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
vs
.
S.
Paul
as
absent
in
body
,
but
present
in
spirit
,
haue
determined
already
,
as
though
I
were
present
,
that
hee
that
hath
so
done
this
deed
,
in
the
Name
of
our
Lord
you
being
gathered
together
and
my
Spirit
with
you
,
with
the
power
of
the
Lord
be
deliuered
vnto
Satan
,
&c.
the
Spirit
of
S.
Peter
my
Spirit
S.
Paul
receiue
accusations
not
to
teach
any
other
doctrine
to
stop
their
mouthes
S.
Paul
S.
Peter
S.
Peter
Christ
Iesus
S.
Peter
S.
Peter
S.
Peter
S.
Peter
of
the
Apostleship
there
is
no
succession
.
by
his
Apostleship
thresholds
of
the
Apostles
by
the
Apostles
certes
the
roome
and
dignity
of
the
Pope
,
is
a
continuall
Apostleship
.
the
first
Euangelist
he
had
tried
them
,
who
say
they
are
apostles
and
are
not
,
and
had
found
them
liars
.
S.
Peter
Not
in
that
he
was
an
Apostle
,
but
in
that
hee
was
the
ordinarie
Pastour
of
the
whole
Church
.
immediate
vocation
vnlimited
Commission
infallible
direction
power
to
worke
Miracles
in
the
gouernment
of
the
whole
world
.
succession
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
into
the
Popedome
of
is
of
Christs
institution
,
and
therefore
by
Law
diuine
.
feed
my
sheepe
was
in
power
neuer
to
haue
chosen
to
himselfe
any
particular
See
,
but
to
haue
continued
as
he
did
the
first
fiue
yeeres
:
And
then
after
his
death
neither
the
Bishop
of
Rome
nor
the
Bishop
of
Antioch
had
succeeded
,
but
hee
whom
the
Church
had
chosen
.
humane
history
Law
diuine
was
in
his
power
to
haue
continued
at
Antioch
,
and
then
without
doubt
the
Bishop
of
Antioch
had
beene
his
successor
;
but
because
he
translated
his
chaire
,
fixed
it
at
Rome
&
there
died
,
thence
it
comes
to
passe
that
the
Bish.
of
Rome
succeedeth
him
.
the
fixing
of
Saint
chaire
at
Rome
at
Auinion
in
France
the
fact
Law
diuine
It
is
not
improbable
,
that
the
Lord
did
expresly
commaund
,
that
should
so
fix
his
seat
at
Rome
,
that
the
Romane
Bishop
might
absolutely
succeed
him
.
Law
diuine
saith
that
came
to
Rome
,
iubente
Domino
,
the
Lord
so
commaunding
.
Law
diuine
Law
diuine
honour
of
the
Imperiall
City
nouae
Romae
throno
aequalia
priuilegia
tribuêre
,
rectè
iudicantes
,
vrbem
quae
&
imperio
&
senatu
honorata
sit
,
&
aequalibus
,
cum
antiquissima
regina
Roma
,
priuilegijs
fruatur
,
etiam
in
Rebus
Ecclesiasticis
,
non
secus
ac
illam
extolli
ac
magnifieri
,
secundam
post
illam
existentem
.
The
Fathers
did
rightly
giue
priuiledges
to
the
throne
of
old
Rome
because
the
City
then
raigned
,
and
the
150.
Bishops
most
earnest
louers
of
God
(
assembled
in
the
second
generall
councell
,
moued●y
the
same
consideration
gaue
equall
priuileges
to
the
most
holy
throne
of
new
Rome
,
rightly
iudging
,
that
the
City
which
was
honoured
both
by
the
Empire
,
and
the
Senate
and
enioyeth
equall
priuileges
with
Rome
,
the
most
ancient
Queene
of
Cities
,
should
bee
extolled
and
magnified
euen
in
things
Ecclesiasticall
,
no
otherwise
then
Rome
,
being
the
second
in
order
after
it
.
Institution
of
Christ
Peters
fact
the
succession
in
honour
of
the
Imperiall
City
by
Law
humane
and
not
diuine
.
I
haue
subscribed
willingly
,
because
I
read
ouer
euen
this
Canon
to
the
most
holy
Pope
in
the
City
of
Rome
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Clerkes
of
Constantinople
,
and
hee
embraced
it
.
Anatolius
with
the
Easterne
Bishops
,
made
it
secretly
,
and
by
stealth
,
after
the
Iudges
,
and
the
Popes
Legate
were
gone
out
of
the
Councell
.
Entreated
the
Popes
Legats
to
communicate
with
them
in
the
handling
of
it
,
who
refused
because
the
Pope
had
giuen
charge
to
the
contrary
:
then
they
made
relation
of
it
to
the
Iudges
,
who
commaunded
the
holy
councell
then
present
to
looke
into
it
,
authority
from
the
Iudges
The
Decrees
were
read
ratified
them
by
their
sentence
,
and
all
the
councell
cried
and
redoubled
againe
and
againe
that
the
sentence
was
iust
.
The
whole
Synod
hath
approuedit
In
those
dayes
the
pastours
were
made
by
prophesie
:
what
is
,
by
prophecie
?
by
the
holy
Ghost
;
as
Saul
was
shewed
by
prophecie
,
when
hee
lay
hid
among
the
stuffe
:
as
the
holy
Ghost
said
,
separate
vnto
me
so
was
thou
hast
not
thy
calling
from
men
,
but
thou
receiuedst
that
order
by
diuine
reuelation
.
by
reuelation
of
the
spirit
was
chosen
of
to
bee
a
Disciple
,
and
ordained
a
Bishop
.
If
peraduenture
any
prelate
of
the
Church
doe
fall
asleepe
,
let
it
bee
lawfull
for
such
as
haue
beene
receiued
into
the
Communion
of
the
Church
a
litle
before
,
to
succeed
into
the
place
of
him
that
is
dead
,
if
so
bee
that
they
shall
seeme
to
be
worthy
,
and
if
the
people
shall
choose
them
,
yet
so
notwithstanding
that
the
voyce
,
and
as
it
were
the
seale
of
the
Bishop
of
the
Catholicke
Church
of
Alexandria
bee
added
thereunto
.
The
people
obeying
the
Lords
commandements
,
and
fearing
God
,
ought
to
separate
themselues
from
a
sinfull
ruler
,
and
not
to
intermingle
themselues
with
the
sacrifices
of
a
sacrilegious
Priest
,
seeing
they
especially
haue
power
either
to
elect
worthy
Priests
,
or
to
reiect
vnworthy
.
Pamelius
,
that
the
people
are
saide
to
haue
power
to
elect
or
reiect
,
because
they
gaue
testimonie
of
the
conuersation
of
the
parties
.
Alexander
Seuerus
that
it
were
a
shame
not
to
doe
that
in
the
rulers
of
the
Prouinces
,
which
Christians
did
in
proclaming
their
Priests
,
that
were
to
be
ordained
.
let
the
subscription
of
the
Clergie
be
obtained
,
the
testimony
of
the
honourable
,
and
consent
of
order
and
people
.
is
one
thing
if
the
consent
of
the
people
bee
required
in
ordination
,
and
another
if
their
proper
suffrages
.
Omnium
suffragio
,
by
the
suffrage
or
voyce
of
all
,
Cornelius
was
made
Bishop
by
the
iudgement
of
God
,
and
his
Christ
,
by
the
testimonie
of
almost
all
the
Clergy
,
by
the
suffrage
of
the
people
which
was
then
present
,
and
by
the
Colledge
of
ancient
Priestes
and
good
men
.
wee
deny
not
the
olde
rite
of
electing
Bishops
,
by
which
they
are
wont
to
bee
chosen
,
the
people
being
present
,
yea
rather
by
the
voyces
of
the
people
:
for
that
it
was
obserued
in
Africk
,
is
euident
by
the
election
of
the
successour
of
S.
Concerning
which
there
is
extant
his
110.
Epistle
:
In
Grecce
in
the
age
of
as
appeareth
by
his
third
booke
of
Priesthood
:
In
Spaine
by
this
place
of
Cyprian
,
and
in
his
booke
of
offices
:
In
France
by
the
epistle
of
At
Rome
,
by
those
things
which
were
spoken
before
vpon
the
epistle
to
yea
euery
where
else
by
the
87.
epistle
of
and
that
this
custome
continued
vntill
the
first
(
appeareth
)
by
his
epistle
,
yea
euen
vnto
the
times
of
the
Emperours
as
it
is
manifest
enough
out
of
the
first
booke
of
their
chapters
the
manner
of
chusing
the
Bishop
of
Rome
was
often
changed
;
first
Saint
chose
his
successours
and
the
rest
vnto
the
second
Schisme
betweene
were
created
by
the
suffrages
of
the
Clergie
&
the
people
:
elected
by
way
of
suffrage
the
Roman
Bishops
The
presence
of
the
people
in
Cyprian
includeth
a
testimonie
of
their
life
;
and
excludeth
not
a
suffrage
of
their
person
.
petition
,
consent
,
or
testimony
,
power
or
authoritie
:
the
former
belonges
to
the
people
,
the
latter
doth
not
.
Not
an
assembly
of
Bishops
,
not
the
Suffrages
of
true
Clergie
men
,
nor
the
desire
of
the
people
made
him
Bishop
,
as
it
is
commanded
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
sanctions
:
S●
vota
populi
&
Cleri
concurrerint
,
if
the
desires
of
the
people
and
Clergie
concurre
by
the
testimonie
of
the
Clergie
,
and
the
Suffrages
of
the
people
.
vt
nullus
inuitis
&
non
petenti●us
ordinetur
,
that
no
B.
be
ordained
to
the
people
against
their
wills
,
and
not
requiring
it
.
It
is
euident
that
the
Suffrages
onely
were
granted
to
the
people
,
and
not
the
election
which
vseth
to
be
by
subscription
.
to
admonish
the
Clergie
and
people
of
that
citie
,
to
agree
in
the
election
there
was
made
a
solemne
decree
,
strengthened
with
subscriptions
of
all
,
the
subscriptions
of
all
when
he
desired
the
people
,
so
many
as
could
,
to
subscribe
,
and
the
people
cryed
25.
times
Romane
armie
Damasus
,
the
people
slew
in
the
Church
in
one
day
,
that
if
any
man
by
ouermuch
rashnesse
presume
to
inuade
the
height
of
this
honour
by
the
Princes
commandement
,
let
him
in
no
wise
be
receiued
by
the
Bishops
.
let
not
a
Bishop
be
intruded
by
the
Princes
commandement
,
nor
by
any
other
meanes
against
the
consent
of
the
Metropolitane
,
and
the
Bishops
of
the
Prouince
:
Emerius
was
deposed
from
his
Bishopricke
,
because
hee
was
intruded
by
King
had
the
decree
of
the
King
that
he
should
be
consecrated
without
the
aduise
of
the
Metropolitane
,
All
elections
of
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Deacons
,
▪
made
by
the
Magistrates
are
voide
:
If
any
obtaine
a
Church
,
by
secular
powers
,
let
him
be
deposed
,
and
all
that
communicate
with
him
.
the
elections
of
Bishops
which
proceed
by
the
violence
of
Princes
,
ought
to
be
infringed
.
no
Lay.
Prince
or
Potentate
should
interpose
themselues
in
the
Election
,
or
promotion
of
a
Patriarch
,
Metropolitane
,
or
any
Bishop
,
especially
seeing
it
is
not
conuenient
that
they
should
haue
any
power
in
such
things
,
but
rather
bee
silent
,
till
the
Election
bee
finished
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
Colledge
.
If
any
Bishop
shall
receiue
the
Consecration
of
Episcopall
dignitie
by
the
fraud
and
tyrannie
of
Princes
,
let
him
be
deposed
.
where
there
is
any
such
Canon
that
a
Bishop
should
be
sent
out
of
a
Palace
.
hee
would
haue
had
his
owne
will
to
bee
for
a
Canon
.
It
is
a
greater
matter
then
is
conuenient
for
vs
,
but
you
being
indued
with
diuine
grace
,
and
shining
with
the
brightnesse
thereof
,
shall
make
the
election
.
authoritie
of
Emperours
began
to
bee
interposed
in
the
election
of
Damasus
,
and
first
of
all
verely
onely
in
Schisme
to
pacifie
vproares
,
and
so
the
matter
was
composed
by
Valentintan
betweene
Damasus
and
Vrsicinus
;
By
Honorius
,
betweene
Boniface
and
Eulalius
;
And
by
King
Theodoricke
,
betweene
Symmachus
and
Laurentius
.
Afterward
Emperours
intermedled
euen
when
there
was
no
Schisme
,
to
preuent
,
least
peraduenture
there
should
be
vprores
.
Yea
,
and
the
matter
came
by
little
and
little
to
that
passe
,
that
Bishops
elected
,
durst
not
receiue
Consecration
without
their
assent
.
Christ
312.
Siluester
,
Marcus
If
I
shall
vnderstand
that
any
man
which
is
desirous
to
be
partaker
of
the
Church
,
shal
be
hindered
or
excluded
by
thee
,
I
will
presently
send
one
,
who
by
my
commandement
shall
cast
thee
out
,
and
giue
thy
place
to
another
.
he
deferred
Socrates
)
to
pronounce
Macedonius
Bishop
,
because
he
was
wonderfully
incensed
against
him
,
because
he
was
chosen
without
his
aduice
and
counsell
hee
gaue
him
licence
to
execute
his
function
in
that
Church
onely
,
wherein
hee
was
chosen
he
sent
one
Philip
to
cast
out
Paulus
,
and
to
place
Macedonius
.
Valentinian
,
Valens
Gratian
,
Valentinian
Christ
385.
confirmed
by
the
Emperour
Valentinian
After
the
Gothes
were
driuen
out
of
Italy
,
grew
a
custome
by
the
authoritie
of
Pope
Vigilius
,
to
wit
,
That
so
soone
as
the
Pope
was
dead
▪
a
new
election
should
presently
be
made
after
the
ancient
maner
,
by
the
Clergie
,
the
Senate
,
and
people
of
Rome
,
but
the
elected
might
not
bee
Consecrated
,
before
the
Emperour
of
Constantinople
confirmed
the
election
,
and
gaue
licence
to
the
Pope
elected
,
that
he
might
be
ordained
and
Consecrated
.
craue
licence
of
the
Emperour
to
be
ordained
,
pay
him
a
certaine
summe
of
money
That
the
Emperour
might
be
assured
of
the
behauiour
and
conditions
of
the
new
Popes
,
least
any
turbulent
spirit
or
enemy
to
the
Emperour
beeing
ordained
,
the
City
of
Rome
and
the
country
of
Italy
might
reuolt
from
the
Easterne
Empire
:
Vigilius
.
Siluerius
borne
in
hauing
for
his
father
a
Bishop
,
was
created
Pope
by
the
commandement
of
cum
antea
non
regum
sed
imperatorum
authoritas
interueniret
,
whereas
before
that
time
the
authority
not
of
Kings
but
of
Emperours
was
interposed
.
why
hee
sent
with
an
army
into
Italy
〈…〉
.
ad
.
●b
.
〈◊〉
▪
●
.
moued
with
the
holinesse
of
the
man
sent
a
Sanction
,
that
from
thenceforth
whomsoeuer
the
Clergie
people
and
Roman
army
should
choose
,
him
they
should
all
presently
beleeue
to
be
the
true
Vicar
of
Christ
,
not
expecting
the
authority
either
of
the
Emperour
or
of
the
Exarch
of
Italy
.
If
the
Emperor
doe
any
thing
against
the
Pope
,
it
is
mere
tyranny
,
if
the
Pope
doe
any
thing
against
the
Emperor
,
it
is
cleere
libertie
.
A●asi●
〈◊〉
iniussu
Principis
,
without
the
Emperours
commaund
:
That
they
could
not
send
any
man
because
the
City
was
besieged
That
whatsoeuer
the
Clergie
then
had
done
,
were
nothing
,
if
the
Emperor
should
not
approue
it
;
wherefore
the
Deacon
was
sent
to
Constantinople
to
pacifie
the
Emperour
.
sent
letters
to
the
Emperor
earnestly
intreating
him
to
make
voide
the
election
of
the
Clergie
and
people
;
but
his
letters
being
intercepted
by
the
Gouernor
of
the
City
,
were
torne
in
peeces
,
&
other
written
to
intreate
the
Emperour
to
confirme
him
.
For
then
the
election
of
the
Clergie
and
people
was
counted
vaine
,
vnlesse
the
Emperours
or
their
Exarehes
had
confirmed
them
.
Roman
army
Mandauit
vt
non
crearetur
pontifex
,
sine
consensu
Exarchi
;
commanded
that
the
Pope
should
not
be
made
without
the
consent
of
the
Exarch
:
They
directed
some
of
the
people
ioyned
with
the
Clergie
as
Messengers
to
the
most
excellent
the
E●arch
▪
Exarchus
;
all
to
whom
it
belonged
confirmed
him
;
the
same
did
the
Exarch
forbad
the
Italians
to
yeeld
him
either
tribute
or
obedience
Charles
Martell
with
a
whole
Synode
deliuered
to
the
right
and
power
of
choosing
the
Pope
,
and
disposing
the
Sea
Apostolike
,
and
graunted
to
him
the
honour
to
bee
Patricius
:
and
defined
,
that
Bishops
through
all
Prouinces
should
take
Inuestitures
from
him
,
and
that
a
Bishop
should
be
consecrated
by
none
,
vnlesse
he
were
first
inuested
by
the
Emperour
.
lie
,
a
fiction
,
an
imposture
.
least
the
Romane
Court
shoulde
suffer
any
losse
.
That
the
keeper
of
the
Library
writeth
that
gaue
to
free
power
of
choosing
Bishops
;
when
as
before
that
time
the
Emperour
was
asked
about
that
matter
:
Which
power
the
same
authour
reporteth
to
haue
beene
granted
to
by
Pope
Sigebert
.
Sigebert
George
Carlton
Adrian
.
Iohan.
Eutropius
Longobardus
lying
,
feigning
and
imposture
Bellarmine
,
Binius
Ex
Bar.
Bin.
in
noti●
in
vitam
Adr.
Bell.
in
apolog.
&
resp.
ad
libr.
Iacob
.
R●g
.
cap.
maketh
no
mention
of
it
,
neither
doe
the
French
Annals
.
How
can
it
bee
that
gaue
any
such
priuiledge
to
the
Emperour
,
seeing
was
not
Emperour
in
the
dayes
of
was
not
Emperour
till
the
yeere
800.
Theodoricus
de
Niem
Abstollens
secum
diuersos
Episcopos
&
Abbates
,
carying
with
him
diuers
Bishops
and
Abbots
:
Theod.
de
Niem
.
de
in
vest
.
●urisd
▪
c.
Theodoricke
de
Niem
This
Synode
was
celebrated
by
153.
Bishops
and
Abbots
,
by
all
the
regions
and
orders
of
the
citie
,
and
by
the
whole
Clergie
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Exquirentibus
vsus
,
leges
,
&
mores
eiusdem
Ecclesiae
&
imperij
.
searching
out
the
customes
,
lawes
,
and
manners
of
the
same
Church
and
Empire
.
Charles
Martell
Patriciatus
dignitatem
et
consesserat
did
grant
vnto
him
,
the
honour
,
to
be
the
Father
of
the
Common
wealth
that
is
,
the
Prince
,
Patron
,
and
Protectour
of
the
Romanes
.
deliuered
vnto
him
:
he
right
and
power
of
electing
the
Pope
,
and
of
disposing
the
See
Apostolicke
.
the
Emperor
by
his
Diualis
or
sacred
Epistle
,
released
to
Pope
the
some
of
money
,
which
the
Bishops
of
Rome
to
pay
for
their
ordination
that
the
party
elected
ought
not
to
be
ordained
,
vnlesse
,
first
,
the
generall
decree
of
his
election
,
(
strenthned
with
the
subscriptions
of
the
electors
)
were
brought
into
the
imperial
city
,
according
to
the
ancient
custome
,
that
so
the
ordination
might
prosperously
proceed
with
the
knowledge
and
commandement
of
the
Emperours
.
this
decree
(
to
speak
properly
)
is
either
a
restoring
,
or
a
continuing
of
an
ancient
right
,
not
a
grant
of
a
new
In
ancient
time
the
Bishop
of
Rome
vsed
not
to
be
ordained
without
the
consent
and
authoritie
of
the
Roman
Emperour
:
and
all
kings
vsed
in
a
maner
the
same
power
in
the
Churches
of
their
owne
kingdomes
:
yet
the
right
of
Electing
was
not
therfore
taken
away
from
the
Clergie
,
but
afterward
the
right
of
the
electing
the
Romane
Bishops
was
of
their
owne
accord
,
altogether
granted
and
permitted
to
the
Emperours
,
a
full
power
of
electing
at
his
owne
pleasure
was
granted
to
Deiur
.
&
pr●●
.
imperij
cited
Theodoricke
de
Niem
the
Romane
people
granted
to
him
,
and
translated
vpon
him
all
their
right
and
power
:
and
according
to
their
example
,
Pope
with
all
the
Clergie
people
,
and
the
whole
sacred
Synod
,
granted
to
the
Emperour
all
their
right
and
power
of
electing
the
Pope
.
in
his
Chapters
appointeth
that
elections
should
be
free
.
The
Emperour
Henr.
desirous
to
vse
the
custome
and
authoritie
of
his
predecessors
,
required
that
those
priuiledges
should
be
reserued
for
him
,
which
were
granted
to
Charles
the
Great
,
and
to
his
successours
in
the
Empire
,
and
obserued
now
for
300.
yeeres
and
more
;
By
which
priuiledges
it
was
lawfull
for
the
Emperours
to
conferre
Bishopricks
and
Abbacies
,
by
inuestiture
of
a
ring
and
a
staffe
.
Matthew
Paris
the
Emperour
was
desirous
to
vse
the
priuiledge
of
his
predecessours
,
which
they
hadenioyed
300.
yeeres
vnder
60.
Popes
.
Anastasius
who
wrote
the
liues
of
12.
Popes
succeeding
Adrian
,
deliuereth
onely
that
they
were
chosen
by
the
people
and
Clergie
,
but
saith
nothing
of
the
Emperours
.
so
soone
as
he
was
Consecrated
,
sent
to
Charles
the
Great
the
keyes
of
S.
Peters
Church
,
with
the
banner
of
the
Citie
of
Rome
,
and
admonished
him
to
send
certaine
selected
persons
,
which
might
exact
the
Oath
of
obedience
of
the
people
.
S.
Peters
Charles
,
Who
sent
him
back
to
Rome
,
and
restored
him
againe
with
great
honour
.
Aimonius
)
went
in
person
to
the
Emperour
,
within
two
moneths
of
his
Consecration
.
the
Church
of
Rome
at
the
death
of
the
Popes
suffered
great
violence
,
because
the
new
Popes
were
Consecrated
without
the
knowledge
of
the
Emperour
;
neither
were
the
Emperours
Ambassadours
present
,
as
both
the
Canons
and
custome
required
.
The
Emperours
Ambassadors
being
present
forbiddeth
all
men
to
extort
any
new
Oathes
,
whereby
the
Church
may
bee
scandalized
,
and
the
Imperiall
honour
diminished
.
Paschall
,
being
created
without
Imperiall
authoritie
,
sent
presently
to
the
Emperour
Lodowick
,
to
excuse
the
matter
,
by
laying
the
blame
vpon
the
Clergie
and
people
;
Whereto
he
answered
,
That
the
Clergie
and
people
must
keepe
the
decrees
of
their
ancestours
,
and
admonished
them
hereafter
to
take
heed
not
to
offend
the
Imperiall
Maiestie
.
that
it
shall
be
lawfull
for
the
Romanes
to
elect
and
Consecrate
their
Pope
,
and
that
nothing
should
be
required
at
the
hands
of
the
new
Pope
,
but
onely
to
send
Ambassadours
to
the
Emperour
,
to
signifie
his
promotion
,
and
to
make
loue
and
peace
betweene
them
.
the
keeper
of
the
Library
that
Lodowick
gaue
free
power
of
Electing
Bishops
to
Pope
Pascall
,
whereas
before
this
time
the
Emperours
were
consulted
withall
about
the
matter
.
Lotharius
sent
his
sonne
Lodowick
to
Rome
,
to
confirme
the
Election
of
Sergius
.
Ado
Vionensis
saith
,
He
sent
him
that
he
might
haue
the
name
or
title
of
Emperour
,
and
that
Sergius
being
already
Pope
,
did
set
the
Crowne
vpon
his
head
;
so
he
was
saluted
Emperour
and
Augustus
,
with
the
generall
applause
of
all
the
people
,
by
which
you
may
confute
the
impudencie
of
Sigebert
the
Schismaticke
,
as
Cardinall
Baronius
hath
notably
done
they
began
againe
not
to
be
a
little
sad
,
because
they
durst
not
consecrate
him
that
should
be
Pope
,
without
the
Imperiall
authoritie
.
Lotharius
and
Lodowick
did
challenge
to
themselues
the
Confirmation
of
the
Pope
elected
,
or
what
other
right
soeuer
in
his
Election
or
Consecration
,
Pope
Leo
resisted
,
and
so
farre
preuailed
,
that
they
themselues
consented
it
should
not
be
done
,
but
according
to
the
prescript
of
the
Canons
;
His
decree
is
yet
extant
in
these
words
;
Leo
4.
to
Lotharius
,
and
Lodowick
Emperours
,
It
is
decreed
and
confirmed
betwixt
vs
and
you
,
in
maner
of
a
Couenant
,
that
the
Election
and
Consecration
of
him
that
shal
be
Bishop
of
Rome
,
ought
to
be
done
no
otherwise
then
iustly
and
Canonically
.
S.
Gregorie
The
Clergie
&
all
the
Nobles
,
making
a
decree
they
strengthened
it
by
subscribing
with
their
owne
hands
,
and
as
the
ancient
custome
requireth
,
they
did
appoint
to
send
it
to
the
most
vnconquerable
Emperours
Lotharius
and
Lodowick
.
Emperours
Ambassadours
were
sent
to
Rome
,
to
confirme
the
Election
.
who
went
about
to
infringe
the
Emperours
authority
,
but
could
not
.
At
whose
election
the
Emperours
Ambassadours
were
in
the
City
,
but
could
not
haue
accesse
to
enterpose
the
Emperours
authority
;
whereat
they
were
in
great
indigantion
.
answere
was
made
that
it
was
done
vpon
this
consideration
,
Anastasius
,
Least
a
custome
should
grow
of
expecting
the
Ambassadors
of
Princes
in
the
election
of
Popes
,
which
answer
being
receiued
,
the
Ambassadours
were
fully
calmed
and
quieted
.
Platina
,
That
satisfaction
was
giuen
by
telling
them
that
in
such
a
tumult
they
could
not
rule
the
people
.
So
the
Ambassadours
went
and
saluted
the
Pope
,
perceiuing
plainely
that
the
people
and
Clergie
began
to
chalenge
the
whole
authority
in
elections
vnto
themselues
,
not
expecting
the
Emperours
consent
.
He
wrote
an
Epistle
commending
the
Romans
for
their
worthy
choise
.
Imperator
approbat
electionem
factam
The
Emperour
approoueth
the
election
being
made
.
That
the
authority
of
the
Emperor
should
not
be
expected
in
the
creation
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
Most
filthy
harlots
did
beare
all
the
sway
at
Rome
.
This
is
the
time
when
strumpets
did
thrust
their
louers
into
the
seat
of
This
is
the
time
when
all
Canons
were
put
to
silence
,
the
pontificall
decrees
choaked
,
ancient
traditions
proscribed
,
the
old
custome
,
sacredrites
,
and
former
vse
of
chusing
the
high
Bishop
vtterly
extinguished
.
degraded
by
a
Pope
,
and
got
the
Popedome
by
tooke
vp
the
body
of
out
of
the
graue
,
arrained
it
,
condemned
it
,
cut
off
the
fingers
,
and
cast
them
into
Tiber
,
repealing
his
Decrees
and
Acts
,
and
causing
those
whom
he
ordained
to
bee
Romanus
,
Theodorus
repealed
their
acts
,
maintained
and
cast
his
bodie
into
Tiber.
a
villen
of
all
villens
a
bad
ingresse
,
a
worse
progresse
,
and
the
worst
egresse
polluted
his
owne
Fathers
concubine
,
and
made
his
pallace
a
stewes
;
hee
put
out
the
eyes
of
his
godfather
;
gelded
one
of
his
Cardinals
;
plaied
at
dice
,
inuocating
and
drunke
a
health
to
the
diuell
.
Because
his
life
was
detestable
&
maruelous
offensiue
to
Christian
people
,
therefore
Christ
himselfe
gaue
out
the
sentence
of
condemnation
against
him
.
For
while
he
was
abusing
a
certaine
mans
wife
the
diuell
stroake
him
sodenly
,
and
so
he
died
without
repentance
.
Henry
.
4.
Intreated
the
Emperor
to
prouide
for
the
Church
,
Hee
was
chosen
in
a
great
Romane
councell
,
by
the
voice
of
all
,
in
the
presence
,
and
with
consent
of
the
Emperour
.
by
an
infinite
number
of
writers
,
This
Pope
in
a
Synod
with
the
whole
Clergie
and
people
of
Rome
decreed
,
that
from
hence
forth
no
man
of
what
dignity
or
religion
soeuer
should
haue
any
power
to
elect
either
Patricius
or
Bishop
of
the
high
See
Apostolike
,
or
to
ordaine
any
other
Bishop
without
the
consent
of
the
Emperour
.
The
example
of
who
graunted
Inuestitures
to
Inuerstitures
was
not
in
vse
in
the
time
of
is
said
That
this
grant
was
made
to
in
the
Church
of
our
Sauiour
.
Now
what
author
maketh
mention
of
any
such
councel
wherin
any
such
grant
was
made
to
The
noble
men
of
Rome
to
aduance
their
owne
priuate
power
,
corrupted
them
to
whom
the
Popes
election
belonged
▪
&
thereby
filled
the
Church
(
almost
200
yeres
together
)
with
grieuous
seditions
,
&
scandalous
euils
and
disorders
.
These
were
,
the
Marques
his
sonne
a
Consul
,
the
Earles
of
and
they
who
were
of
their
kinne
,
or
by
their
meanes
had
growne
to
wealth
.
Who
,
either
bribing
the
people
and
Clergy
with
money
,
or
spoiling
them
of
the
ancient
libertie
of
the
Election
by
whatsoeuer
other
meanes
,
preferred
at
their
lust
their
kinsmen
,
or
friendes
,
men
commonly
nothing
like
to
the
former
Popes
in
holinesse
and
good
order
.
For
the
repressing
of
whose
outrage
,
Pope
the
eight
reuiued
the
law
which
had
beene
made
by
the
first
,
and
repealed
by
the
third
:
that
no
Pope
elected
,
should
vndertake
the
Popedome
without
the
Emperours
consent
.
Which
law
being
taken
away
,
the
state
of
the
Church
was
put
againe
in
great
danger
through
the
priuate
lustes
of
the
same
factions
.
had
sworne
before
vnto
that
they
would
neuer
chuse
a
Pope
without
the
consent
of
him
and
his
sonne
,
put
out
Leo
,
and
restored
Iohn
,
fire
and
sword
,
compelled
them
to
deliuer
vp
vnto
him
,
and
to
admit
of
Romanes
sent
Embassadours
into
Saxonie
to
the
Emperour
to
know
his
pleasure
Banished
the
consuls
,
hanged
the
tribunes
,
and
caused
the
gouernour
of
the
citie
,
being
the
cause
of
all
these
broiles
to
be
stripped
and
whipped
,
and
carried
through
the
streets
vpon
a
horse
with
his
face
backward
.
came
in
by
villanie
,
robbed
his
Church
,
and
being
cast
out
by
violence
recouered
it
againe
by
money
got
with
sacriledge
,
was
chosen
by
the
Romanes
,
that
hee
was
a
most
cruell
murderer
of
two
Popes
;
and
had
not
one
haire
of
a
Roman
Bishop
,
deseruing
to
bee
reckoned
among
most
famous
thieues
and
ransakers
of
their
countrey
in
which
he
went
beyond
apprehended
commanded
his
hands
and
eares
to
bee
cut
off
,
and
his
eyes
to
bee
pulled
out
.
hanged
him
vp
aloft
in
the
sight
of
the
citie
.
a
monster
of
monsters
vpon
the
best
and
most
learned
men
,
at
the
request
of
the
people
,
Genebrard
without
all
reuerence
both
of
God
and
man
,
doth
raile
,
lye
and
falsisie
stories
to
deface
the
Emperours
,
and
crosse
the
Writers
of
the
Centuries
.
For
hee
saith
that
the
Emperours
did
,
as
wilde
boares
,
eate
vp
the
vineyard
of
the
Lord
:
the
stories
say
that
they
deliuered
it
from
wild
boares
.
The
stories
say
that
the
monsters
of
the
Popes
were
chosen
by
the
Romanes
themselues
:
hee
saith
that
they
came
in
by
intrusion
of
the
Emperours
.
The
stories
say
,
that
the
Emperours
who
hunted
out
those
beastes
were
vertuous
and
lawfull
Princes
:
hee
calleth
them
tyrants
:
not
onely
them
,
but
also
many
good
Emperours
moe
,
who
medled
with
the
Popes
election
.
Finally
,
the
stories
say
that
the
Emperours
were
allowed
by
Popes
and
councels
to
doe
it
:
hee
saith
they
vsurped
it
by
the
right
of
And
yet
himselfe
recordeth
,
and
that
in
the
same
Chronicle
too
,
that
Pope
with
a
Councell
,
Pope
with
a
Councell
,
Pope
with
a
Councell
,
did
grant
it
vnto
the
Emperours
three
most
vglie
monsters
Otho
,
Iohn
put
on
iustice
as
a
robe
and
a
crowne
by
whom
being
crowned
Emperour
,
caused
the
Romanes
to
sweare
that
they
would
not
medle
at
all
with
Elections
,
but
by
the
Emperours
commond
.
For
hee
sawe
that
the
world
was
come
to
that
passe
that
euery
factious
fellow
,
were
hee
neuer
so
base
,
so
hee
were
rich
and
potent
might
corrupt
their
voyces
,
and
obtaine
the
place
by
Onuphrius
most
holy
and
good
men
,
well
deseruing
of
the
Church
of
God
they
were
all
created
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Emperour
to
send
them
a
good
Pope
,
who
presently
offered
them
one
a
Bishop
a
good
and
well
meaning
man
.
Embassage
was
sent
from
the
Cardinals
,
not
that
the
Emperour
should
elect
a
Pope
,
but
that
he
should
send
one
to
be
elected
at
Rome
,
according
to
the
custome
▪
by
the
Councell
of
the
Cardinalls
,
as
our
aduersarie
cannot
deny
.
And
witnesseth
that
he
was
chosen
by
the
Romanes
.
Therefore
whereas
some
say
,
that
he
was
chosen
by
the
Emperour
,
you
must
vnderstand
that
hee
was
delected
by
the
Emperour
,
but
elected
by
the
Cardinals
Otto
Frisingensis
had
no
power
from
God
to
create
a
Pope
,
so
he
put
of
his
purple
,
and
entred
Rome
,
as
a
priuate
man
;
Whereupon
the
Romane
Clergie
elected
him
the
rather
,
because
by
this
his
fact
hee
had
translated
all
the
authoritie
of
chusing
the
Pope
from
the
Emperour
to
the
Clergie
.
he
put
on
his
pontificall
robes
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Emperour
.
Otto
Frisingensis
By
the
authoritie
of
the
regall
excellency
.
Onuphrius
delecting
and
electing
they
had
bound
themselues
by
oath
,
not
to
meddle
with
elections
,
but
at
his
command
:
He
confirmed
him
in
the
Popedome
,
as
then
it
was
the
custome
of
Emperours
.
a
most
couragious
maintainer
of
the
liberties
of
the
Church
,
who
was
not
afraid
to
renew
and
defend
the
holy
and
Ecclesiasticall
lawes
,
namely
the
Canon
of
the
Councell
of
Chalcedon
.
hee
excluded
all
secular
Potentates
whatsoeuer
from
inuestitures
,
reseruing
the
elections
onely
to
the
Clergie
and
people
.
Victor
and
Vrban
Ancient
,
and
holy
lawes
deposed
his
owne
lord
and
soueraigne
,
gaue
away
the
Empire
to
a
rebell
,
promising
forgiuenesse
of
sinnes
,
to
all
that
obeyed
him
.
caused
him
to
be
digged
out
of
his
graue
,
and
to
lye
vnburied
by
the
space
of
fiue
yeeres
.
restore
againe
the
priuiledge
of
inuestitures
Petrus
Diaconus
sub
anathemate
,
to
performe
it
.
compelled
to
redeeme
his
peace
who
entred
like
a
fox
,
raigned
like
a
lyon
,
and
dyed
like
a
dogge
.
Iohn
a
diuell
incarnate
Of
all
the
Schismes
which
were
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
was
the
worst
and
the
longest
,
continuing
your
Church
might
haue
had
as
many
Popes
at
once
,
as
the
scarlet
coloured
beast
hath
heads
.
Nectarius
,
the
Clergie
and
people
chose
Chrysostome
;
the
Emperour
approued
the
Election
,
and
sent
to
fetch
him
from
Antioch
.
After
the
death
of
Sisinnius
,
though
many
made
sute
for
Philip
,
and
many
for
Proclus
,
yet
it
was
the
Emperours
pleasure
,
because
of
some
vain
glorious
persons
to
choose
none
of
that
Church
,
but
to
send
for
a
stranger
,
(
Nestorius
)
from
Antioch
Maximianus
,
Theodosius
alledging
against
him
,
that
it
was
not
lawfull
to
be
translated
from
one
See
to
another
Alio
ibidem
Principali
Electione
constituto
,
Another
being
appointed
there
by
the
Princes
Election
.
It
hath
pleased
all
the
Bishops
of
Spaine
and
Galicia
,
That
sauing
the
priuiledge
of
euery
Prouince
,
it
shall
hencefoorth
be
lawfull
for
the
Bishops
of
Tolledo
,
to
set
vp
such
Prelates
in
the
Sees
of
their
predecessours
,
and
to
choose
such
successours
for
Bishops
departed
,
as
the
Princely
power
shall
Elect
and
finde
worthy
by
the
iudgement
of
the
foresaid
Bishops
of
Tolledo
.
Baronius
,
Wee
must
not
be
ignorant
of
this
point
,
that
the
Kings
of
the
Gothes
in
Spaine
,
did
challenge
to
themselues
the
nomination
of
such
Bishops
as
were
to
bee
made
,
which
nomination
of
them
(
made
by
the
King
)
was
referred
to
a
Councell
,
that
they
might
iudge
of
the
qualitie
of
the
person
,
whether
he
were
worthy
of
a
Bishoprick
.
These
things
are
euident
by
the
Monuments
of
ancient
writers
;
Now
because
much
time
passed
before
they
could
be
dispatched
,
by
reason
whereof
the
Sees
were
long
vacant
,
therefore
the
Councell
made
the
decree
.
in
the
time
of
the
Gothes
it
was
in
the
Kings
,
and
so
hath
continued
in
the
Kings
of
Spaine
to
this
present
age
,
by
the
indulgence
of
the
Popes
.
conuerted
in
the
yeere
and
professed
the
faith
in
the
third
Councell
of
Toledo
Clodomer
,
Theodorick
Clodomer
,
Omasius
Theodorick
,
Quintianus
Clotharius
,
Cato
Gregorius
Turonensis
perpetuall
gouernment
.
cap.
He
alwaies
retained
Inuestitures
ad
priscorum
institutorum
normam
omnia
exigere
velimus
,
nullum
est
in
Gallia
beneficium
,
nullum
Ecclesiae
ministerium
quod
absque
regis
consensu
cuiquam
deferri
possit
:
if
wee
will
examine
all
things
according
to
the
rule
of
ancient
constitutions
,
there
is
in
France
no
benefice
,
no
ministry
of
any
Church
which
can
bee
conferred
vpon
any
man
without
the
consent
of
the
King
.
king
of
France
at
the
supplication
of
the
councell
,
and
by
the
aduice
of
his
owne
Bishops
assembled
in
Synod
,
vndertooke
to
protect
them
,
to
which
purpose
hee
set
out
that
noble
constitution
,
called
the
pragmaticall
sanction
,
which
was
receiued
with
such
an
applause
of
all
good
men
,
that
the
like
was
neuer
heard
of
in
the
kingdome
of
France
.
the
Palladium
of
France
A
confusion
of
the
whole
Ecclesiasticall
order
:
a
desolation
of
their
country
the
impouerishing
of
the
kingdome
,
by
wasting
their
treasure
:
the
ruine
and
subuersion
of
Churches
.
That
which
could
not
performe
in
the
daies
of
videlicet
,
that
the
pragmaticall
Sanction
should
be
taken
cleane
away
was
afterward
effected
by
the
10.
in
the
reigne
of
the
first
;
therefore
in
the
councell
of
Lateran
the
pragmaticall
Sanction
was
abrogated
by
a
publique
Decree
.
made
choice
rather
to
serue
the
stage
and
the
time
with
his
owne
profit
,
as
hee
himselfe
confesseth
,
and
remit
somewhat
of
the
publique
right
,
then
to
striue
so
oft
with
the
Popes
about
this
especially
seeing
he
perceiued
that
some
danger
from
them
did
hang
ouer
his
head
.
For
the
vniuersity
of
Paris
did
interpose
an
appeale
to
the
next
general
councell
,
When
a
Cathedrall
or
Metropoliticall
Church
is
vacant
,
let
not
the
Bishoppe
bee
chosen
by
the
Colledge
of
Canons
,
but
let
the
King
within
sixe
monethes
offer
and
nominate
a
graue
and
fit
man
to
the
Pope
.
the
first
did
pretend
to
challenge
Inuestitures
as
vsed
by
his
father
and
brother
before
him
,
whereof
yet
notwithstanding
wee
finde
no
expresse
proofe
or
example
in
any
of
our
histories
that
they
vsed
them
,
much
lesse
that
they
were
lawfully
granted
vnto
them
.
William
Rufus
Itaille
cubito
se
attollens
,
hunc
(
ait
)
sanctum
virum
Anselmum
eligo
,
ingenti
subsecuto
fragore
fauentium
;
so
he
raising
himselfe
vp
vpon
his
elbowe
,
saide
,
I
elect
this
holy
man
whereupon
followed
a
great
applause
baculum
protendit
,
annulum
exuit
,
vt
si
vellet
acciperet
;
held
out
his
Crosier
,
put
off
his
ring
,
that
the
King
might
take
them
if
hee
would
,
Nondum
ille
efflauerat
,
cum
a
Gulielmo
Rege
Lanfrancus
Cadomensis
Abbas
ad
Archiepiscopatum
electus
est
;
Stigandus
had
not
yet
breathed
out
his
Ghost
when
Lanfranck
Abbot
of
Saint
Steuens
in
Cane
was
elected
by
King
William
the
Conquerour
to
the
Archbishoprick
.
the
Confessour
Archbishop
,
whom
before
of
a
Monke
he
had
made
Bishop
of
London
.
Asserio
,
Bishop
of
Shierburne
Denewulfus
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
Episcopall
See
.
the
giuers
and
takers
,
but
also
all
such
as
consecrated
any
man
so
promoted
should
bee
excommunicate
.
aduise
and
perswasion
the
decree
was
made
.
William
Rufus
Malmsbury
,
Matthew
William
Gifford
where
the
kings
Proctour
boldly
affirmed
,
that
his
master
the
king
would
not
loose
inuestitures
for
the
losse
of
his
kingdome
:
to
whom
Pope
answered
:
if
as
thou
saiest
thy
king
will
not
indure
to
lose
the
donations
of
Churches
for
the
losse
of
his
kingdome
,
knowe
thou
precisely
,
I
speake
it
before
God
,
that
I
would
not
suffer
him
to
obtaine
them
without
punishment
for
the
redemption
of
my
head
.
forbidding
him
to
enter
the
land
,
vnlesse
he
would
obserue
the
customes
of
the
Conquerour
,
and
Rufus
:
so
he
was
absent
three
yeeres
.
rex
antecessorum
suorum
vsu
relicto
,
nec
personas
quae
in
regimen
Ecclesiae
sumebantur
per
se
elegit
,
nec
eas
per
dationem
virgae
pastoralis
Ecclesijs
quibus
praeficiebantur
inuestiuit
;
the
king
leauing
the
vse
of
his
predecessours
,
did
neither
himselfe
elect
such
persons
as
were
assumed
to
the
gouernment
of
the
Church
,
nor
inuested
them
to
the
Churches
ouer
which
they
were
set
,
by
the
deliuering
of
the
pastorall
staffe
.
Venit
Rex
sublimi
trophaeo
splendidus
,
&
triumphali
gloria
Angliam
inuectus
,
inuestiturasque
Ecclesiarum
Anselmo
in
perpetuum
in
manum
remisit
;
The
king
came
(
out
of
France
)
glistering
with
a
stately
trophee
,
entred
England
with
triumphall
glory
,
and
released
the
inuestitures
of
Churches
to
Anselmus
,
into
his
hands
for
euer
.
That
his
progenitors
and
other
noble
and
faithfull
men
had
founded
and
indowed
Churches
,
and
placed
Ministers
in
them
,
euer
since
the
first
planting
of
religion
in
the
Realme
of
England
,
and
that
the
kings
did
of
ancient
time
,
freely
conferre
Cathedrall
Churches
,
iure
suo
Regio
,
by
their
Princely
right
,
so
oft
as
they
were
vacant
that
whereas
now
Deanes
and
Chapters
elect
,
this
proceeded
from
the
graunt
of
the
kings
,
at
the
request
and
instance
of
the
Pope
from
the
graunt
of
the
Pope
,
but
from
the
grant
of
the
kings
,
at
the
request
of
the
Pope
Our
Soueraigne
Lord
the
king
and
his
heires
,
shall
haue
and
inioy
for
the
time
the
collations
to
the
Archbishoprickes
,
and
other
dignities
electiue
,
which
be
of
his
aduowry
,
such
as
his
progenitors
had
,
before
free
election
was
granted
:
Sith
that
the
first
elections
were
granted
by
the
Kings
progenitors
,
vpon
a
certaine
forme
and
condition
,
as
namely
to
demaund
license
of
the
King
to
chuse
,
and
after
choice
made
,
to
haue
his
royall
assent
.
in
eodem
insuper
Parliamento
,
vt
de
caetero
nullus
transfre●aret
ad
obtinendum
prouisiones
in
Ecclesijs
,
vel
Ecclesiam
,
&
si
quis
contrarium
faceret
,
si
posset
apprehendi
caperetur
,
vt
Regi
rebellis
,
&
incarceraretur
:
A
statute
was
made
in
the
same
Parliament
,
that
from
henceforth
none
should
passe
the
seas
to
obtaine
prouisions
in
Churches
,
or
to
obtaine
any
Church
,
and
if
any
should
do
contrary
,
if
he
could
be
catched
,
he
should
be
apprehended
as
a
rebell
to
the
king
,
and
cast
in
prison
.
Proclamation
,
that
all
such
as
were
resident
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
and
had
benefices
in
England
,
should
returne
by
the
feast
of
S.
vnder
paine
of
forfeiting
all
their
benefices
.
nursing
fathers
the
Bishop
of
Rome
to
vsurpe
the
Seignories
of
such
possessions
and
benefices
.
William
Rufus
The
king
of
England
hath
all
the
liberties
in
his
Kingdome
,
which
the
Emperour
challenged
in
the
Empire
.
to
the
Duke
of
Venice
in
the
Church
of
S.
Marke
.
the
Protection
of
that
Church
Vtilitas
,
profit
An
example
whereof
happened
in
a
noble
citizen
of
As
long
as
the
founders
of
Churches
remaine
aliue
,
they
shall
bee
suffered
to
haue
the
chiefe
care
in
those
places
,
and
they
shall
offer
fit
Rectours
vnto
the
Bishop
to
be
ordained
in
the
same
Churches
;
And
if
the
Bishop
while
the
Founder
liueth
,
shall
despise
them
,
and
presume
to
ordaine
Rectours
in
the
same
place
,
Let
him
know
that
his
Ordination
shall
be
voide
,
and
to
his
shame
others
shall
be
ordained
,
whom
the
Founders
shall
chuse
.
if
any
man
will
build
an
house
of
prayer
,
and
hee
or
his
heires
will
haue
Clerkes
to
be
promoted
therein
,
if
they
allow
maintenance
for
those
Clerkes
,
and
name
such
as
are
worthy
,
let
those
which
are
named
be
ordained
.
It
is
a
cleare
case
,
that
all
the
Bishopricks
in
England
were
founded
by
the
Kings
Ancestours
;
And
therefore
the
Aduousons
of
them
all
belong
to
the
King
.
our
Kings
haue
had
,
and
ought
to
haue
the
custodie
of
the
same
in
the
Vacancy
,
and
the
presentments
and
collations
of
those
Prelacies
as
Lords
,
and
Aduowes
of
all
the
lands
and
possessions
,
that
belong
either
to
Cathedrall
Churches
,
or
Bishops
.
Howsoeuer
ambitious
heads
,
and
couetous
hands
,
may
lincke
together
vnder
colour
of
commendation
to
deceiue
and
abuse
Princes
eares
,
yet
reason
and
duetie
bindeth
mee
and
all
others
,
to
thinke
and
say
,
that
Princes
persons
are
of
all
others
farthest
from
taking
money
for
any
such
respects
.
In
meaner
persons
more
iustly
may
corruption
be
feared
,
then
in
Princes
,
who
of
all
others
haue
least
need
,
and
so
least
cause
to
set
Churches
to
sale
.
Their
abundance
,
their
magnificence
,
their
conscience
,
are
suerties
for
the
freedome
of
their
choice
.
It
is
not
our
Princely
maner
to
sell
Bishopricks
for
money
,
neither
is
it
your
part
to
get
them
with
rewards
,
lest
wee
be
infamed
for
filthy
gaine
,
and
you
compared
to
Simon
Magus
.
the
nomination
of
Bishops
Deane
and
Chapter
make
the
election
of
their
Bishop
:
whom
the
king
hath
nominated
humbly
crauing
his
royall
assent
the
king
giue
commission
by
his
letters
pattents
till
the
Emperour
gaue
license
,
and
that
by
his
letters
pattents
money
vnto
the
Emperour
referre
all
men
to
the
pondering
of
this
one
point
specially
,
amongst
many
,
concerning
the
nominations
and
elections
of
Bishops
,
Abbats
,
and
other
Prelats
,
whether
the
world
went
not
as
well
,
when
such
things
passed
by
Canonicall
election
,
or
the
Popes
prouision
,
as
it
hath
don
since
,
or
euer
hereafter
is
like
to
doe
.
I
complained
againe
before
the
Lord
the
Pope
and
told
him
,
that
it
displeased
me
much
that
my
Archbishops
were
so
much
vexed
with
huge
sums
of
money
,
which
were
demaunded
of
them
,
while
for
receiuing
the
palle
they
went
according
to
custome
,
to
the
See
Apostolike
,
and
it
was
decreed
that
it
should
be
so
no
more
.
Agnus
dei
Mathew
Paris
,
The
most
gentle
See
,
which
vseth
to
bee
wanting
to
none
,
(
so
they
bring
either
white
or
red
)
did
mercifullie
recall
the
said
Bishops
and
Abbats
and
sent
them
with
ioy
to
their
owne
Sees
.
an
infinit
summe
of
money
Iohn
Gray
Steuen
Langton
Steuen
Langton
interdict
the
kingdome
,
excommunicated
the
king
,
set
out
a
sentence
declaratory
to
depriue
him
,
and
committed
the
execution
of
it
to
the
French
king
Iohannes
Florentinus
the
Popes
Legate
3.
men
and
3.
horses
,
whereof
one
was
lame
,
Henry
3.
The
Pope
sent
a
bul
that
no
English
man
should
be
preferred
til
prouision
were
made
for
●
.
Romans
for
each
of
them
100.
pounds
by
the
yere
The
sonne
of
Bumphred
&
of
such
&
such
,
The
Roman
Helluo
What
a
great
scandall
and
reproch
was
brought
vpon
the
Church
of
Rome
,
because
no
man
could
dispatch
his
affaires
in
that
Court
without
great
summes
of
money
,
and
the
cause
which
constrained
them
vnto
this
,
was
their
pouertie
,
therefore
hee
desired
that
the
English
men
like
naturall
Children
would
releeue
the
pouerty
of
their
Mother
,
and
the
meanes
thereof
,
which
hee
with
the
Councell
of
his
Brethren
,
the
Cardinalls
had
deuised
was
this
,
that
euery
Cathedrall
Church
in
England
should
bestow
vpon
him
two
Prebendes
,
the
one
of
them
to
bee
giuen
by
the
Bishop
,
the
other
by
the
Chapter
:
And
likewise
that
euery
Abbey
should
bestow
vpon
him
so
much
as
belonged
to
the
maintenance
of
two
Monkes
,
one
portion
whereof
to
bee
giuen
by
the
Abbot
,
and
the
other
by
the
Couent
.
king
went
out
of
the
Councell
,
and
the
Bishops
departed
to
their
own
home
without
the
leaue
of
the
Legate
,
and
the
rest
that
remained
,
said
they
could
doe
nothing
in
the
absence
of
them
whom
it
most
concerned
.
That
it
was
not
possible
that
this
grant
should
fill
the
gulfe
of
the
Romane
couetousnesse
,
because
plenty
of
riches
did
alwaies
make
the
Romans
madde
.
Let
the
zeale
of
the
whole
Church
and
of
the
holy
Romane
See
mooue
you
:
because
if
there
should
bee
a
generall
oppression
of
all
men
,
it
might
bee
feared
,
least
there
should
houer
ouer
our
heads
a
generall
departure
,
which
God
forbid
.
none
which
farmed
any
benefice
of
any
Romane
,
should
from
henceforth
pay
them
any
Rent
.
Sir
Robert
Twinge
a
Yorkeshier
Knight
,
who
had
beene
defeated
of
the
bestowing
of
his
Benefiee
by
the
Popes
prouision
.
by
preaching
,
begging
,
commanding
,
threatning
,
and
excommunicating
,
got
infinite
summes
of
money
vnder
colour
of
the
holy
Land
:
neither
was
it
known
in
what
gulfe
that
money
was
drowned
.
these
base
persons
voide
of
good
manners
,
and
full
of
subtiltie
,
Proctors
and
Farmers
of
the
Romanes
,
scraping
whatsoeuer
was
precious
and
profitable
in
the
land
,
sent
it
into
farre
countries
to
their
Lords
liuing
delicately
of
Christes
patrimonie
,
and
proud
with
other
mens
goods
.
Therefore
a
man
might
see
,
sorrow
of
heart
water
the
eye-lids
of
holy
men
,
complaints
breake
out
,
and
groanes
multiplied
,
many
saying
with
bloody
sighes
,
It
is
better
for
vs
to
die
,
then
to
see
the
miseries
of
our
countrie
,
and
of
holy
men
.
Woe
to
England
,
which
once
was
the
Prince
of
Prouinces
,
the
ladie
of
nations
,
the
glasse
of
the
Church
,
a
patterne
of
Religion
,
but
now
is
become
vnder
tribute
.
Robert
Twinge
complaining
that
they
were
robbed
of
their
presentations
of
their
Ecclesiasticall
liuings
,
which
their
noble
progenitours
had
enioyned
from
the
first
planting
of
Christianitie
,
and
were
in
danger
to
lose
their
patronages
,
affirming
that
though
the
Pope
had
taken
order
by
his
Apostolicall
letters
,
that
after
the
decease
of
any
Italian
or
Romane
promoted
by
the
Popes
prouision
,
it
should
be
lawfull
for
them
to
present
a
fit
Clerke
:
yet
they
did
daily
see
the
contrary
put
in
practise
,
which
they
called
a
common
plague
.
a
procuration
of
foure
Markes
Pope
extorted
the
fift
part
of
the
goodes
of
all
strangers
beneficed
in
England
,
and
the
same
was
demanded
of
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Clergie
:
but
the
Bishops
answered
,
they
could
not
vndergoe
so
vnsupportable
a
burden
,
which
concerned
the
whole
Church
,
without
diligent
deliberation
of
a
synode
.
sent
a
mandate
to
the
Bishops
of
that
they
should
prouide
for
three
hundred
Romanes
in
benefices
next
vacant
,
and
that
they
should
giue
no
benefices
till
those
were
prouided
for
.
mandate
with
armed
prayers
that
they
should
conferre
vpon
the
Pope
the
reuenue
of
some
Church
worth
100.
markes
by
the
yeere
,
and
if
it
were
200.
it
should
please
him
the
better
,
and
that
they
should
farme
it
of
the
Pope
paying
him
his
100.
markes
,
and
take
to
themselues
the
ouerplus
.
least
so
foule
a
fact
should
pollute
the
ayer
.
Petrus
Rubeus
Petrus
de
Supino
Magister
Petrus
Rubeus
Domino
Papae
familiaris
,
&
consanguineus
,
Master
the
familiar
friend
and
cousin
of
the
Lord
the
Pope
:
Supinus
markes
,
Rubeus
Popes
authenticall
instrument
,
and
power
to
suspend
and
excommunicate
all
that
gaine
said
him
.
vnder
thirtie
Markes
by
the
yeere
:
Hee
exacted
goodly
Palfryes
very
imperiously
,
and
suspended
the
Abbot
of
and
the
Prior
of
for
denying
him
,
and
when
a
rich
Prebend
of
belonging
to
the
Chanter
was
vacant
,
he
presently
layed
violent
Matthew
Paris
The
Romane
Court
without
all
blushing
,
in
the
time
of
our
new
Pope
the
fourth
ceased
not
impudently
to
extort
reuenues
by
daily
prouisions
.
for
goodly
Matthew
Paris
The
miserable
English
men
,
lamented
that
they
suffered
a
bondage
in
the
Brittish
Aegypt
,
more
cruell
,
then
the
children
of
Israel
did
in
times
past
.
threescore
thousand
markes
&
vpward
more
then
the
reuenewes
of
the
Crowne
:
if
Englishmen
would
be
studious
,
especially
the
sonnes
of
Noble
men
,
he
would
dispence
with
them
honourably
,
for
pluralitie
of
benefices
,
Promising
that
the
,
Clerke
of
his
Exchequer
,
should
prouide
but
for
twelue
more
:
and
that
then
it
should
be
lawfull
for
Patrons
to
present
fit
persons
:
and
that
no
Italian
should
immediately
succeed
an
Italian
.
articles
of
Matthew
Paris
the
English
Clergie
should
find
him
souldiers
,
with
horse
and
armour
,
some
fiue
,
some
tenne
,
some
fifteene
,
and
pay
them
their
wages
for
one
whole
yeere
.
England
is
truely
our
garden
of
delights
:
it
is
truely
a
Well
neuer
drawne
drie
:
where
many
things
abound
,
many
things
may
be
wrested
from
them
.
Hee
or
his
Cardinals
should
intreate
the
King
that
it
would
please
him
to
prouide
for
such
.
Robert
de
left
to
secular
men
,
many
thousand
markes
,
with
great
store
of
Plate
Archdeacon
of
Bedford
Archd.
of
Northamton
,
dyed
worth
fiue
thousand
markes
,
besides
thirty
pieces
of
plate
and
infinite
Iewels
:
that
if
from
thenceforth
any
Clerke
should
die
intestate
,
his
goods
should
be
turned
to
the
vse
of
the
lord
the
Pope
:
to
the
preaching
Fryers
and
Minorites
,
as
preiudiciall
to
him
and
his
Realme
.
for
a
tallage
of
sixe
thousand
marke
Albans
for
80.
marke
as
they
desired
to
keepe
their
Baronies
holden
of
the
King
.
as
betweene
two
milstones
moouing
contrary
wayes
the
sixe
thousand
marke
that
all
beneficed
men
,
if
they
were
residents
,
should
pay
the
Pope
the
third
part
,
if
non
residents
,
halfe
of
their
goods
he
should
aske
the
king
leaue
.
they
demaunded
of
the
Diocesse
of
Lincolne
6000.
marke
:
the
Clergie
granted
to
the
Pope
11000.
markes
Prelates
were
suspended
from
Collation
of
Benefices
,
till
the
greedines
of
the
Romanes
were
satisfied
.
Let
your
wisdome
know
,
that
I
obey
the
Apostolicke
Mandates
,
with
a
filiall
affection
,
deuoutly
and
reuerently
;
And
being
zealous
of
my
Fathers
honour
,
I
am
contrary
and
opposite
to
those
things
which
are
contrary
to
the
Mandates
Apostolicke
.
For
I
am
bound
to
both
by
the
Mandate
of
God
.
Apostolicke
Mandates
neither
are
,
or
can
be
other
then
the
doctrines
of
the
Apostles
,
and
of
our
Lord
the
Master
and
Lord
of
the
Apostles
:
For
the
Lord
But
the
diuine
Holinesse
of
the
Apostolicke
See
,
neither
is
or
can
be
against
him
.
Therefore
the
tenour
of
the
aforesaid
Letter
is
not
consonant
to
Apostolicke
Holines
,
but
a
thing
much
dissonant
and
disagreeing
.
First
,
because
from
this
Addition
annexed
to
this
and
such
like
Letters
which
are
dispersed
farre
and
wide
,
and
not
induced
with
any
necessitie
of
the
Law
of
Nature
,
which
is
to
be
obserued
,
there
flowes
a
whole
deluge
of
inconstancie
,
boldnesse
,
malepertnesse
,
immodestie
,
lying
,
deceiuing
,
distrusting
,
and
all
vices
thereupon
insuing
:
where
of
the
number
is
infinite
,
shaking
and
disturbing
the
puritie
of
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
tranquillitie
of
humane
societie
.
Moreouer
,
after
the
sin
of
Lucifer
,
which
shall
also
be
the
sinne
of
Antichrist
,
the
child
of
perdition
,
whom
the
Lord
shall
destroy
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
,
There
is
not
,
nor
cannot
be
any
other
kinde
of
sinne
,
so
aduerse
and
contrary
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
and
Euangelists
,
and
to
our
Lord
so
hatefull
,
so
detestable
,
and
so
abominable
,
as
to
kill
and
destroy
soules
,
by
defrauding
them
of
the
Office
and
Ministerie
of
the
Pastorall
charge
.
Which
sinnes
they
are
knowne
by
most
euident
testimonies
of
holy
Scripture
to
commit
,
which
being
placed
in
the
power
of
Pastorall
charge
,
doe
get
the
wages
of
the
Pastorall
Office
and
Ministerie
,
arising
of
the
milke
and
wooll
of
the
sheepe
of
which
ought
to
be
quickened
and
saued
,
and
do
not
minister
such
things
as
are
due
vnto
them
.
For
the
very
not
administration
of
Pastorall
Offices
,
is
by
the
testimony
of
Scripture
,
the
killing
and
destruction
of
the
sheepe
.
And
briefly
recounting
,
I
say
,
the
Holinesse
of
the
See
Apostolicke
,
can
onely
doe
such
things
as
tend
to
edification
,
and
not
to
destruction
.
For
this
is
the
fulnesse
of
power
,
to
be
able
to
doe
all
things
to
edification
But
these
things
which
they
call
Prouisions
,
are
not
for
edification
,
but
for
most
manifest
destruction
.
Therefore
the
blessed
See
Apostolicke
cannot
accept
of
them
,
because
flesh
and
blood
(
which
shall
not
possesse
the
Kingdome
of
Heauen
)
hath
reuealed
them
,
and
not
the
which
is
in
Heauen
Who
is
this
dotish
,
surd
,
absurd
oldman
,
that
with
such
rash
presumption
iudgeth
our
acts
?
By
if
my
goodnature
did
not
stay
me
,
I
should
hurle
him
into
such
a
confusion
,
that
he
should
be
the
fable
of
the
world
▪
an
astonishment
,
an
example
,
a
wonderment
.
Is
not
the
King
of
England
our
vassall
,
or
to
say
more
,
our
slaue
,
who
is
able
at
our
becke
to
imprison
him
,
and
to
make
him
a
slaue
to
shame
and
reproch
?
Our
good
L.
it
were
not
expedient
that
we
should
decree
any
hard
matter
against
the
Bishop
;
for
that
we
may
confesse
the
trueth
)
those
things
which
he
saith
are
true
,
we
cannot
condemne
him
,
he
is
a
Catholicke
,
yea
and
a
most
holy
man
,
more
Religious
then
we
,
and
more
holy
then
we
,
more
excellent
,
and
of
a
more
excellent
life
;
so
that
he
is
supposed
among
all
the
Prelates
of
the
world
,
not
to
haue
his
better
,
nor
his
equall
.
The
whole
Clergie
of
France
and
England
knoweth
so
much
.
The
trueth
of
such
an
Epistle
which
peraduenture
is
already
knowne
to
many
,
will
be
able
to
moue
many
against
vs
:
for
he
is
counted
a
great
Pilosopher
,
perfitly
learned
in
Greeke
and
Latin
,
a
zealous
louer
of
righteousnes
,
a
reader
in
schooles
of
Diuinitie
,
a
preacher
among
the
people
,
a
louer
of
chastitie
,
a
persecuter
of
Symonists
.
Aegidius
Hispanus
because
it
is
wel
knowne
,
that
once
there
shal
a
departure
come
.
came
into
the
world
to
gaine
soules
:
therefore
if
any
man
be
not
afraid
to
destroy
soules
,
is
not
he
worthily
called
Antichrist
?
The
Lord
in
6.
dayes
made
the
whole
world
,
but
he
laboured
more
then
30
yeeres
to
repaire
man
;
Is
not
therefore
this
destroyer
of
soules
,
worthy
to
be
iudged
an
enemy
of
God
,
and
an
Antichrist
?
The
Pope
blusheth
not
impudently
to
disanull
the
priuiledges
of
former
Popes
his
predecessors
,
by
this
barre
which
is
not
done
without
their
preiudice
and
manifest
iniurie
:
for
so
he
pulls
downe
that
,
which
so
great
and
so
many
Saints
haue
builded
.
Behold
the
contempt
of
Saints
:
therefore
the
contemner
shall
iustly
be
contemned
,
according
to
that
of
who
will
obserue
his
priuiledges
?
The
Pope
answering
,
doth
thus
defend
his
errour
:
An
equall
hath
no
authority
ouer
an
equall
:
therefore
a
Pope
cannot
binde
me
being
a
Pope
,
&c.
Although
many
other
Apostolicke
men
haue
afflicted
the
Church
,
yet
hee
hath
compeld
it
to
be
in
bondage
more
grieuously
then
others
,
and
hath
multiplied
inconueniences
.
For
the
being
manifest
Vsurers
,
which
the
holy
Fathers
and
our
doctors
haue
driuen
out
of
France
,
this
Pope
hath
raised
vp
and
protected
in
England
,
and
if
any
speake
against
them
,
he
is
tired
out
with
losses
and
labours
;
Witnes
B.
of
London
.
The
world
knoweth
,
that
Vsury
is
accounted
detestable
in
both
Testaments
,
and
is
forbidden
of
God
;
but
now
the
Merchants
of
my
L.
the
Pope
,
do
practise
Vsury
openly
at
London
,
they
contriue
diuers
grieuances
against
Ecclesiasticall
and
Religious
persons
,
forcing
poore
men
to
lye
,
and
to
set
their
Seales
to
lying
writings
.
As
for
example
,
I
receiue
so
many
marks
by
yeere
for
an
100.
pound
,
and
am
forced
to
make
a
writing
,
and
sealè
it
,
in
which
I
confesse
my selfe
to
haue
receiued
an
100.
pound
to
be
payed
at
the
yeeres
end
.
And
if
peraduenture
thou
wouldest
pay
the
Popes
Vsurer
the
principall
againe
within
a
moneth
or
fewer
dayes
,
he
will
not
receiue
it
,
vnlesse
thou
wilt
pay
the
whole
hundred
pound
.
Which
condition
is
heauier
then
any
which
is
required
of
the
Iewes
:
for
whensoeuer
thou
shalt
bring
a
Iew
his
principall
,
he
will
take
it
kindly
,
with
so
much
gaine
,
as
is
answerable
to
the
time
,
&c.
We
haue
seene
one
of
the
Popes
Letters
,
wherein
this
clause
was
inserted
,
That
such
as
made
their
Testaments
,
or
caried
the
Crosse
,
or
yeelded
ayde
to
the
Holy-land
,
should
receiue
so
much
pardon
for
their
sinnes
,
as
they
gaue
money
.
And
wee
know
our
lord
the
Pope
,
wrote
vnto
the
Abbot
of
S.
that
he
should
prouide
for
a
certaine
man
called
in
a
competent
benefice
,
and
shortly
prouision
was
made
in
a
Church
worth
fortie
marks
by
the
yeere
:
but
he
not
content
therewithall
complained
vnto
the
Pope
,
who
wrote
to
the
same
Abbot
to
prouide
more
bountifully
for
him
,
and
yet
the
Pope
reserued
the
donation
of
the
former
benefice
vnto
him selfe
.
And
to
passe
ouer
other
things
,
the
Pope
graunted
for
secular
fauour
,
that
one
may
obtaine
a
Bishoprick
,
and
not
bee
a
Bishop
but
an
euerlasting
elect
,
which
is
as
much
to
say
as
that
he
should
receiue
the
milk
and
the
wooll
of
the
sheepe
,
and
yet
not
driue
away
the
wolues
.
Mathew
Robert
Grosthead
That
mony
would
flow
like
the
riuer
Iordane
into
their
mouth
,
gaped
wide
,
that
they
might
get
vnto
themselues
the
goods
,
both
of
those
that
died
intestate
and
also
those
that
died
testate
,
&
how
that
they
might
do
it
the
more
licentiously
they
made
the
King
their
consort
in
the
rapines
,
neither
shall
the
Church
,
be
deliuered
from
this
Egyptian
bondage
but
in
the
edge
of
the
bloudy
sword
:
but
verily
these
things
are
light
,
but
shortly
,
that
is
within
three
yeeres
,
there
shall
come
more
grieuous
.
Mathew
Paris
yeere
passed
away
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
the
papall
Court
,
if
one
doe
respect
the
deuotion
of
the
people
,
most
venemous
:
for
the
deuotion
which
Prelates
and
people
vsed
to
haue
towards
our
mother
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
to
our
Father
and
Pastour
,
to
wit
,
our
Lord
the
Pope
,
gaue
vp
the
ghost
:
for
although
that
Court
had
many
times
drawne
bloud
of
Christs
faithfull
people
,
yet
it
neuer
wounded
them
all
and
euery
one
so
deadly
as
this
yeere
and
the
yeere
following
.
To
die
in
this
cause
were
a
more
manifest
way
of
Martyrdome
,
then
it
was
in
the
case
of
Saint
the
Martyr
Certaine
Abbeyes
in
England
were
bound
ouer
for
the
payment
of
two
thousand
ounces
of
gold
to
the
Papes
Merchants
.
Iesus
Christ
,
of
Iudges
most
iust
,
thy
infallible
iudgement
knoweth
,
how
manifouldly
the
Pope
,
whom
thou
hast
suffered
to
be
set
ouer
thy
Church
to
gouerne
it
,
hath
wearied
mine
Innocency
,
for
this
cause
as
God
knoweth
,
and
the
world
is
not
ignorant
,
that
I
would
not
admit
to
the
gouernment
of
Churches
(
which
thou
hast
committed
to
mee
though
vnworthy
)
such
as
were
altogether
vnmeete
&
vnknowne
.
Notwithstanding
,
least
the
Popes
sentence
although
in
it selfe
vniust
,
should
be
made
iust
by
my
contempt
,
I
being
intangled
with
such
bands
(
that
is
papall
censures
)
doe
humbly
desire
to
bee
absolued
But
I
appeale
to
the
Pope
himselfe
before
the
high
and
incorruptible
Iudge
,
and
heauen
and
earth
shal
be
my
witnesses
how
vniustly
hee
hath
assaulted
mee
,
and
how
oft
he
did
scandalize
and
prouoke
me
.
The
Lord
said
to
feed
my
sheepe
,
hee
said
not
vnfleese
them
,
nor
slea
them
,
nor
vnbowel
them
,
nor
consume
them
by
deuouring
.
To
complaine
of
elect
of
Winchester
and
his
Brethren
,
of
their
murthers
,
rapines
,
iniuries
,
and
oppressions
;
and
with
all
commanded
such
as
farmed
their
Churches
of
the
Romans
to
pay
them
no
rent
,
soit
pour
dit
Let
it
stand
for
spoken
il
n'est
pas
courtoys
qui
ceste
parolleyci
escrit
,
By
Saint
hee
was
not
a
courteous
man
that
wrote
this
word
here
,
Prouisions
in
England
for
two
of
them
,
of
so
many
benefices
next
vacant
as
should
amount
to
two
thousand
markes
yeerely
:
We
doubt
not
but
it
is
come
to
publike
knowledge
,
after
what
maner
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
,
when
it
had
the
first
birth
in
our
Kingdome
of
England
,
the
ancient
stock
of
famous
memory
of
our
progenitours
Kings
of
England
,
and
of
the
nobles
and
faithfull
people
of
the
said
kingdome
,
for
the
exercise
of
diuine
worship
built
Churches
and
endowed
them
with
ample
possessions
,
and
fenced
them
with
priuileges
,
placing
in
them
fit
ministers
which
happily
set
forward
Catholike
faith
,
in
languages
&
people
subiect
vnto
them
,
by
whose
care
&
diligence
the
vineyard
of
the
Lord
of
hosts
,
was
then
very
fertil
in
beauty
and
fruit
:
But
(
which
is
to
bee
lamented
)
the
plants
of
that
vineyard
are
degenerated
into
wildshrubs
,
and
the
beares
of
the
wood
roote
it
out
,
&
wild
beasts
deuoure
it
,
while
by
impositions
and
prouisions
of
the
See
Apostolike
which
grow
more
grieuous
than
they
were
accustomed
,
the
hands
of
vnworthy
persons
,
&
especially
of
strangers
seize
vpon
the
Lords
inheritance
,
contrary
to
the
godly
will
,
&
ordination
of
the
donors
,
&
the
dignities
thereof
,
&
fat
benefices
are
conferred
vpon
persons
,
born
out
of
the
Land
,
many
times
suspected
vnto
vs
,
which
are
not
resident
vpon
the
same
benefices
,
&
know
not
the
faces
of
the
sheep
committed
vnto
them
,
nor
vnderstood
their
language
,
but
neglecting
the
cure
of
souls
,
like
hierlings
seek
only
temporal
gaine
,
&
by
this
means
the
worship
of
Christ
is
diminished
,
the
cure
of
souls
neglected
,
hospitality
is
withdrawn
,
the
rights
of
Churches
are
lost
,
the
houses
of
Clerkes
are
ruinated
,
the
deuotion
of
the
people
is
lessened
,
Clerkes
of
the
kingdome
,
men
of
great
learning
and
honest
conuersation
,
which
might
well
performe
the
charge
and
gouernment
,
and
were
fit
men
for
our
affaires
,
and
publicke
Councels
,
forsake
their
studie
because
hope
of
fit
preferment
was
taken
away
,
If
the
King
at
this
time
had
made
request
for
his
asse
,
he
should
haue
obtained
it
.
statutes
of
prouisoes
and
premunire
some
had
aboue
twentie
Churches
and
dignities
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Pope
,
they
were
further
priuiledged
to
hold
so
many
more
as
they
could
get
without
measure
or
number
.
Thomas
Arundel
that
he
would
take
away
by
his
regall
authoritie
,
the
papall
prouisions
,
whereby
it
was
come
to
passe
,
that
learned
men
studying
in
Vniuersities
,
seeing
the
rewards
giuen
to
vnworthy
and
ambitious
fellowes
,
seeking
them
at
Rome
,
did
forsake
their
studies
:
So
ignorance
expelled
learning
.
Martin
the
fifth
,
bestowed
in
England
13.
Bishoprickes
by
translations
and
prouisions
in
the
space
of
two
yeeres
,
Deane
and
Chapter
,
standing
vpon
the
lawes
enacted
against
papall
prouisions
,
resisted
till
the
Pope
was
constrained
by
newe
Bulles
to
bring
the
said
againe
to
Lincolne
but
the
Kings
(
Attorney
)
appealed
from
him
and
the
Pope
to
the
next
generall
Councell
:
Iohn
de
Robert
Castilensis
who
required
of
euery
Curate
an
English
noble
.
Godwin
▪
Merkes
from
the
Bishoprick
of
Carlill
to
the
imaginarie
Bishopricke
of
Samos
in
Greece
.
a
yeere
of
Iubile
,
promising
remission
of
sinnes
to
all
that
went
to
Rome
,
or
redeemed
their
iourney
with
money
,
a
great
expedition
against
the
Turkes
,
and
that
the
Pope
would
goe
thither
in
person
as
the
Generall
of
the
field
.
there
remained
a
tribute
of
smoke
for
him
that
had
fed
them
so
long
with
smoke
.
the
Romane
Court
had
receiued
for
inuestitures
of
Bishops
,
160000.
pounds
through
all
Prouinces
it
shall
belong
to
the
Metropolitane
to
the
Metropolitane
what
confirmation
Bishops
of
the
East
communicated
with
him
gouerned
by
a
Synod
of
their
owne
?
was
he
to
be
confirmed
by
Damasus
,
Damasus
,
Ambrose
to
reioyce
with
them
,
and
to
giue
their
cheerefull
assent
,
that
the
Christian
faith
being
agreed
vpon
,
and
loue
confirmed
among
them
,
they
might
keepe
the
Church
from
schismes
and
dissensions
.
Synodall
letters
,
wherein
they
declared
their
faith
and
consent
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Synodall
letters
of
Ierusalem
Patriarch
of
Alexandria
Patriarch
of
Antioch
according
to
the
ancient
custome
of
his
predecessours
For
as
much
as
a
certaine
obseruation
,
or
rather
an
Apostolicall
tradition
hath
long
preuailed
in
the
Churches
,
that
those
which
had
newly
beene
taken
into
the
degree
of
some
eminent
Priesthood
,
should
declare
their
faith
to
them
which
had
obtained
the
like
degree
of
eminent
Priesthood
long
time
before
them
;
Therefore
it
seemeth
good
to
me
both
to
submit
myselfe
vnto
you
,
and
to
declare
manifestly
before
you
,
the
confession
of
my
faith
.
Placuit
vt
quisque
Metropolitanus
,
&c.
It
is
my
pleasure
that
euery
Metropolitan
which
shall
not
send
within
three
moneths
of
his
Consecration
,
to
shew
his
faith
,
and
receiue
the
Pall
,
shall
be
depriued
of
his
place
and
dignitte
.
euery
one
Vniuersall
Patriarch
To
the
most
holy
and
blessed
the
vniuersall
Archbishop
and
Patriarch
of
Rome
.
Pope
of
the
vniuersall
Church
audiente
&
probante
vniuersali
Synodo
The
generall
Councell
hearing
and
approuing
it
.
Although
the
Councell
decreed
nothing
concerning
that
matter
,
yet
it
is
euident
enough
that
the
giuing
of
the
title
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
was
not
displeasing
to
the
Councell
,
seeing
no
man
reprehended
it
.
He
had
power
aboue
all
power
,
in
heauen
and
in
earth
.
the
most
holy
,
and
most
blessed
Archbishop
of
the
Romanes
.
priuiledges
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
then
to
the
Church
of
Constantinople
.
Yes
,
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Emperour
Martian
against
Anatolius
,
in
the
very
inscription
of
the
Epistle
,
he
vseth
the
title
of
Vniuersall
.
Leo
episc
.
Romanae
&
vniuersalis
ecclesiae
,
i.
Leo
B.
of
the
Romane
&
vniuersal
Church
,
Bishops
and
Colleagues
of
the
Catholicke
and
Apostolicke
Church
.
neuer
any
of
his
predecessours
,
did
vse
so
prophane
a
title
.
It
is
to
be
vnderstood
,
that
not
any
of
the
Romane
Bishops
did
vse
the
title
of
oecumenicall
,
of
a
solemne
custome
,
and
continually
in
all
their
subscriptions
,
yet
some
of
them
sometimes
vsed
it
.
Bishop
may
be
taken
two
wayes
;
First
for
him
,
which
is
the
onely
Bishop
of
the
whole
world
,
S.
Gregorie
If
one
be
an
Vniuersall
Bishop
,
it
remaineth
that
you
are
no
Bishops
.
S.
Gregory
neuer
any
of
his
predecessours
did
vse
so
prophane
a
title
.
S.
Paul
S.
Peter
S.
Basill
He
caried
the
care
of
all
Churches
.
S.
Basill
The
whole
state
of
the
Church
of
Antioch
dependeth
vpon
thee
.
Vniuersall
Patriarch
Iohn
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
How
oft
Iohn
Bishop
of
Constantinople
is
named
in
the
acts
of
the
Councell
of
Constantinople
vnder
Hormisda
:
so
oft
the
title
of
Vniuersall
Patriarch
is
found
added
vnto
him
.
to
the
imposture
of
the
latter
Grecians
Nicen
Councell
a
generall
Patriarch
This
seemeth
also
to
be
added
by
some
Grecian
,
Mennas
the
Oecumenicall
Patriarch
It
must
be
affirmed
that
this
also
crept
in
,
vnlesse
we
say
that
he
is
called
Vniuersall
,
in
respect
of
the
Orientall
Bishops
and
Priests
.
Vniuersi
eius
tractus
Patriarchae
,
i.
to
the
Patriarch
of
all
that
circuit
.
at
the
kings
request
made
appeare
by
many
reasons
that
the
Brittans
ought
him
no
subiection
.
they
receiued
more
ample
licence
both
to
Preach
through
all
his
dominions
,
and
also
to
build
and
repaire
Churches
.
Concerning
appeals
,
if
any
shall
spring
,
they
ought
to
proceed
from
the
Archdeacon
to
the
Bishop
,
from
the
Bishop
to
the
Archbishop
,
&
if
the
Archb.
shal
be
defectiue
in
doing
iustice
,
they
must
come
at
last
to
our
Lord
the
king
,
that
by
his
commandement
the
controuersie
may
bee
determined
in
the
Archbishops
Court
,
so
that
there
ought
not
to
be
any
further
proceedings
without
the
assent
of
the
Lord
the
king
.
a
profession
of
the
faith
forme
of
faith
,
without
which
no
man
can
bee
saued
,
traditions
,
transubstantiations
,
merits
,
Images
,
reliques
,
made
of
all
Whereupon
I
affirme
,
swearing
by
God
Almighty
,
and
by
the
4.
Gospels
which
I
hould
in
my
hands
,
and
by
the
saluation
of
the
Gentiles
,
&
of
our
glorious
Lords
which
gouerne
the
commonwealth
,
that
I
will
remaine
alwaies
,
and
without
doubt
,
as
I
haue
said
,
in
the
unity
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
&
in
the
communion
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
because
they
did
delay
,
fidem
suam
exponere
,
those
which
did
not
send
within
three
monthes
,
ad
fidem
suam
exponendam
,
should
be
depriued
:
Remundus
Rufus
To
make
profession
of
their
faith
into
dandae
fidei
causa
.
To
make
a
faithfull
promise
or
oth
Franciscus
Vargas
Pelagius
declared
the
Popes
supremacy
by
this
decree
,
Metropolitanes
sworne
vnto
him
sworne
vnto
him
The
Apostolicall
See
shall
not
deliuer
the
Pall
to
an
Archbishop
Elect
,
before
he
performe
the
oath
of
Allegeance
and
obedience
.
Panormitane
had
signified
vnto
him
,
that
Kings
and
Nobles
were
striken
with
admiration
,
that
the
Pall
should
be
offered
vnder
the
condition
of
an
oath
,
They
say
that
it
was
not
found
decreed
in
Councels
,
as
though
any
Councels
could
prefix
a
law
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
seeing
al
Councels
are
both
made
and
receiue
strength
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
the
authoritie
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
is
manifestly
excepted
in
their
constitutions
.
oath
of
allegeance
and
obedience
vpon
the
foure
Patriarches
.
promise
obedience
and
faith
to
Saint
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
their
Lord
the
Pope
;
and
to
put
to
their
helping
hand
defend
and
maintaine
the
Papacy
As
for
his
Patriarchship
,
by
Gods
law
he
hath
none
;
In
this
realme
for
600.
yeeres
after
Christ
he
had
none
:
for
the
last
six
hundred
,
as
looking
to
greater
matters
,
he
would
haue
none
:
aboue
or
against
the
sword
which
God
hath
ordained
,
he
can
haue
none
:
to
the
subuersion
of
the
faith
and
oppression
of
his
brethren
,
in
reason
,
right
and
equitie
he
should
haue
none
.
you
must
seeke
further
for
subiection
to
his
tribunall
,
this
landoweth
him
none
.
because
to
the
very
being
of
a
Bishop
the
order
of
Priesthood
is
essentially
required
Receiue
power
to
offer
Sacrifice
to
God
,
and
to
celebrate
Masse
as
well
for
the
quicke
as
for
the
dead
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
authoritie
to
Preach
the
word
of
God
,
and
to
minister
his
holy
Sacraments
.
Sacrificing
Priestes
spirituall
Sacrifices
by
way
of
allusion
to
offer
Christ
in
a
mystery
,
and
to
sacrifice
him
by
way
of
commemoration
.
oblation
made
onely
to
God
by
a
lawfull
Minister
,
wherby
some
sensible
and
permanent
thing
is
Consecrated
and
changed
with
Mysticall
rite
,
for
the
acknowledgement
of
humane
infirmitie
,
and
for
the
profession
of
the
Diuine
Maiestie
.
body
and
blood
of
Christ
offering
of
Christ
once
made
,
is
that
perfect
redemption
,
propitiation
,
and
satisfaction
,
for
all
the
sinnes
of
the
whole
world
,
both
originall
,
and
actuall
,
and
there
is
no
other
satisfaction
for
sinne
,
but
that
alone
,
masses
for
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
as
blasphemous
fables
and
dangerous
deceits
.
is
offered
to
God
a
true
and
proper
Sacrifice
propitiatory
for
the
sinnes
of
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
and
curseth
all
those
that
thinke
otherwise
.
after
the
order
of
Melchisedec
betweene
these
two
Priesthoods
,
there
are
two
differences
,
the
first
consisteth
in
the
externall
forme
of
the
Sacrifice
;
For
the
Sacrifices
of
were
bloodie
and
represented
the
death
of
Christ
,
vnder
the
forme
of
liuing
things
,
that
were
s●aine
:
The
sacrifice
of
was
vnbloody
,
and
did
figure
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
vnder
the
forme
of
Bread
and
Wine
.
doe
this
in
remembrance
of
me
:
he
was
likened
to
the
sonne
of
God
:
Aaron
▪
The
Lord
hath
sworne
and
will
not
repent
,
thou
art
a
Priest
for
euer
,
after
the
order
of
king
of
Salem
,
brought
foorth
Bread
and
Wine
,
and
he
was
a
Priest
of
the
most
high
God
offerens
,
hee
brought
forth
Bread
and
Wine
,
hee
offered
it
that
hee
gaue
intertainment
to
the
Souldiers
of
he
offered
Bread
and
Wine
to
returning
from
the
battel
.
Saint
I
will
be
of
their
opinion
,
which
say
that
refreshed
with
Bread
and
Wine
,
the
Souldiers
of
being
weary
and
tyred
with
a
long
battell
.
heere
is
nothing
(
spoken
)
of
the
oblation
or
Sacrifice
,
but
of
the
prolation
and
bringing
it
out
,
which
saith
,
was
done
to
refresh
the
Conquerers
.
I
haue
lift
vp
my
hand
vnto
the
Lord
the
most
high
God
,
possessor
of
heauen
and
earth
,
that
I
will
not
take
of
all
that
is
thine
,
so
much
as
a
thread
or
shooe
latchet
,
lest
thou
shouldest
say
,
I
haue
made
rich
,
saue
only
that
which
the
yong
men
haue
eaten
,
&
the
parts
of
the
men
which
went
with
mee
,
let
them
take
their
parts
What
need
had
they
of
bread
and
wine
which
did
abound
with
spoiles
,
and
had
eaten
and
drunken
a
little
before
?
Paulo
ante
Kings
to
Melchisedec
King
of
Salem
brought
foorth
bread
and
wine
:
for
hee
was
a
Priest
of
the
most
high
God
.
to
blesse
Speake
vnto
Araon
,
and
to
his
sonnes
,
saying
,
Thus
shall
you
blesse
the
children
of
Israel
,
&c.
Priest
of
the
most
High
God
,
that
he
blessed
him
He
brought
foorth
bread
and
wine
,
he
was
a
Priest
of
the
most
High
God
:
a
Priestly
action
Erat
enim
Sacerdos
:
for
he
was
a
Priest
&
erat
Sacerdos
:
and
he
was
a
Priest
,
Behold
thou
art
angry
,
and
we
haue
sinned
Behold
thou
art
angry
,
for
we
haue
sinned
.
Blessed
art
thou
among
women
,
and
the
fruit
of
thy
wombe
is
blessed
.
Because
the
fruit
of
thy
wombe
is
blessed
.
For
after
these
words
,
And
he
was
a
Priest
of
the
most
High
God
.
There
is
an
accent
called
to
signifie
that
the
period
is
ended
.
And
he
was
a
Priest
of
the
most
High
God
:
continued
in
diuers
verses
Soph
pasuk
Clemens
octauus
Sixtus
quintus
Clemens
octauus
Soph
pasuk
He
was
a
Priest
of
the
most
High
God
,
blessing
▪
For
he
was
a
Priest
of
the
most
High
God
,
Who
would
not
wonder
that
a
man
tyed
by
no
lincks
of
acquaintance
with
Abraham
,
but
to
those
whom
Abraham
conquered
▪
tyed
by
the
lincke
of
neighbour-hood
,
and
peraduenture
of
alliance
also
,
(
for
I
hold
it
very
probable
,
that
Melchisedec
was
a
Canaanite
)
should
prosecute
with
presents
,
and
other
kind
offices
,
and
for
the
victory
gotten
ouer
his
owne
country
men
,
should
congratulate
not
without
procuring
to
himselfe
great
enuie
from
his
neighbours
?
but
seeing
there
are
no
lincks
to
bee
compared
with
the
linkes
of
religion
saith
that
he
performed
these
offices
to
because
he
was
a
Priest
of
the
most
high
God
:
that
all
men
might
vnderstand
that
hee
was
coupled
with
greater
lincks
of
loue
with
who
excelled
for
singular
commendation
of
Pietie
and
religion
,
then
with
them
to
whom
he
was
tied
by
the
Law
of
nature
and
country
:
With
his
owne
blood
hath
he
entred
into
the
most
Holy
,
and
hath
purchased
an
eternall
redemption
for
vs
:
Once
offered
,
and
that
with
once
offering
he
hath
Consecrated
for
euer
them
that
are
sanctified
:
blood
of
the
blood
of
the
Crosse.
Doe
this
in
remembrance
of
mee
his
bodie
and
blood
There
is
an
other
difference
betweene
the
Priesthood
of
and
of
that
the
former
was
onely
of
one
man
who
succeeded
not
an
other
,
and
to
whom
no
man
succeeded
,
but
the
latter
was
of
many
men
which
succeeded
one
another
by
death
,
indureth
for
euer
hath
an
euerlasting
Priesthood
:
lambe
slaine
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
Iesus
Christ
yesterday
,
to
day
,
and
the
same
for
euer
neither
by
the
blood
of
goates
and
calues
,
but
by
his
owne
blood
entred
he
once
into
the
holy
place
,
and
hath
obtained
an
eternall
redemption
for
vs
.
from
the
first
moment
of
his
conception
.
Iohn
:
if
any
man
sinne
,
wee
haue
an
aduocate
with
the
Father
Iesus
Christ
the
iust
,
and
he
is
the
Propitiation
for
our
sinnes
.
appeareth
in
heauen
to
make
intercession
for
vs
.
Who
shall
now
lay
any
thing
to
the
charge
of
Gods
chosen
?
it
is
God
that
iustifieth
,
who
shall
condemne
vs
?
It
is
Christ
which
is
dead
,
yea
rather
which
is
risen
againe
,
who
is
also
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
and
maketh
intercession
for
vs
,
we
haue
a
high
Priest
made
higher
then
the
heauens
,
who
euer
liueth
to
make
intercession
for
vs
,
King
of
righteousnesse
the
Lord
our
righteousnesse
Christ
Iesus
is
the
Prince
of
peace
:
for
he
is
our
peace
which
hath
made
of
both
one
,
and
hath
broken
the
stop
of
the
partition
wall
,
in
abrogating
through
his
flesh
the
hatred
,
that
is
,
the
lawe
of
commandements
which
standeth
in
ordinances
,
for
to
make
of
twaine
one
new
man
in
himselfe
,
so
making
peace
.
And
that
hee
might
reconcile
both
vnto
God
in
one
body
by
his
Crosse
,
and
slay
hatred
thereby
,
and
came
and
Preached
peace
to
you
which
were
a
farre
off
,
and
to
them
that
were
neere
.
both
King
and
Priest
Melchisedec
blessed
Abraham
Blessed
bee
God
,
euen
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
which
hath
blessed
vs
with
all
spirituall
blessing
in
heauenly
things
in
Christ
.
Melchisedec
receiued
tithes
of
Abraham
euen
Leui
being
as
yet
in
the
loines
of
Abraham
payed
tithes
to
Melchisedec
without
father
,
without
mother
,
without
kindred
,
Melchisedec
had
neither
beginning
of
dayes
,
nor
end
of
life
:
Melchisedec
.
A
high
Priest
,
according
to
the
order
of
Melchisedec
,
of
whom
we
haue
great
speech
,
and
inexplicable
to
vtter
:
because
you
are
become
weake
to
heare
?
Among
which
no
doubt
(
say
the
Rhemists
)
the
mysterie
of
the
Sacrament
,
&
Sacrifice
of
the
Altar
called
Masse
was
a
principall
and
pertinent
matter
;
And
indeede
it
was
not
reasonable
to
talke
much
to
them
of
that
Sacrifice
which
was
the
resemblance
of
Christs
death
,
when
they
thought
not
right
of
Christs
death
it selfe
.
Exodus
.
Take
you
for
euery
of
your
houshoulds
a
lambe
,
and
immolate
the
Passeouer
.
You
shall
slay
it
,
it
is
the
Victime
or
Sacrifice
of
the
Lords
Passeouer
.
Certaine
men
were
defiled
by
a
dead
man
,
that
they
might
not
keepe
the
Passeouer
the
same
day
,
and
they
came
before
and
before
the
same
day
.
And
those
men
said
vnto
him
,
we
are
defiled
by
a
dead
man
:
Wherfore
are
we
kept
back
that
we
may
not
offer
an
offring
vnto
the
Lord
,
in
the
time
therunto
appointed
?
But
the
man
that
is
cleane
,
and
is
not
in
a
iourney
,
and
is
negligent
to
keepe
the
Passeouer
,
the
same
person
shall
be
cut
off
from
his
people
,
because
he
brought
not
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Lord
in
his
due
season
.
The
first
day
of
the
Azyms
,
when
they
sacrificed
the
Passeouer
.
Our
Passeouer
Christ
is
immolated
The
celebration
of
the
Paschall
Lambe
was
an
expresse
figure
of
the
celebration
of
the
Eucharist
:
that
there
may
be
a
correspondency
betwene
the
figure
,
and
the
thing
figured
.
ceremonie
of
the
Paschal
Lambe
,
was
more
immediately
and
more
principally
a
figure
of
the
Eucharist
,
then
of
the
passion
,
as
may
appeare
by
foure
circumstances
.
First
,
the
Paschal
Lambe
was
to
be
eaten
the
fourteenth
day
of
the
moneth
at
euen
,
and
at
the
same
time
Christ
instituted
the
Eucharist
:
but
the
passion
was
deferred
vntill
the
day
following
.
Behold
the
Lambe
of
God
which
taketh
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
.
wee
haue
redemption
through
his
blood
,
euen
the
forgiuenes
of
our
sinnes
,
according
to
his
rich
grace
:
He
is
the
Lambe
slaine
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
why
his
legges
were
not
broken
,
there
shall
not
a
bone
of
him
be
broken
.
The
Lambe
was
offered
in
remembrance
of
the
Lords
passing
ouer
,
and
the
deliuerance
of
the
people
:
and
the
Eucharist
is
celebrated
in
memory
of
the
Lords
passing
out
of
this
world
to
his
father
,
by
his
passion
,
and
of
our
deliuerance
from
the
power
of
Satan
,
by
the
death
of
Christ
.
the
Lambe
was
offered
that
it
might
be
eaten
,
and
so
is
the
Eucharist
:
but
Christ
was
not
crucified
that
he
might
be
eaten
,
neither
was
there
any
then
which
ate
him
after
hee
was
so
Sacrificed
.
doe
this
in
remembrance
of
me
.
Verely
,
verely
,
I
say
vnto
you
,
except
yee
eate
the
flesh
of
the
sonne
of
man
,
and
drinke
his
blood
,
ye
haue
no
life
in
you
▪
Whosoeuer
eateth
my
flesh
,
and
drinketh
my
blood
,
hath
eternall
life
,
and
I
will
raise
him
vp
at
the
last
day
.
For
my
flesh
is
meate
indeed
,
and
my
blood
is
drinke
indeed
.
He
that
eateth
my
flesh
,
and
drinketh
my
blood
,
dwelleth
in
me
,
and
I
in
him
.
The
bread
that
I
will
giue
,
is
my
flesh
,
which
I
will
giue
for
the
life
of
the
world
.
Some
receiue
the
sacrament
from
the
Lords
Table
vnto
life
,
some
vnto
destruction
,
but
the
thing
it selfe
whose
sacrament
it
is
,
is
to
euery
one
that
is
partaker
therof
vnto
life
,
and
to
none
vnto
destruction
.
Fourthly
,
the
Paschall
Lambe
could
not
be
eaten
,
sauing
onely
of
the
circumcised
and
cleane
,
and
in
Ierusalem
:
so
the
Eucharist
cannot
bee
receiued
,
but
onely
of
the
baptised
,
and
cleane
,
and
in
the
Church
:
sed
etiam
alij
possunt
ac
debent
Christum
vt
in
cruce
immolatum
fide
manducare
.
But
others
also
may
and
ought
to
eat
Christ
by
faith
,
as
he
is
offered
vpon
the
Crosse.
That
God
by
faith
doeth
purifie
the
heart
.
No
vncleane
thing
shall
enter
the
kingdome
of
Heauen
:
Faith
goeth
before
both
Baptisme
and
Iustification
;
therefore
a
man
may
haue
faith
before
he
be
cleane
.
I
will
stirre
mee
vp
a
faithfull
Priest
that
shall
doe
according
to
my
heart
,
and
according
to
my
minde
,
and
hee
shall
walke
before
mine
Anointed
for
euer
.
Eli
:
For
Salomon
cast
out
Abiathar
from
being
Priest
vnto
the
Lord
,
that
the
word
of
the
Lord
might
be
fulfilled
which
he
spake
against
the
house
of
Eli
in
Shilo
.
S.
Austine
this
Prophecie
was
fulfilled
in
Samuel
or
Sadock
,
insomuch
as
they
did
cary
the
figure
of
Christian
Priests
.
And
so
the
casting
out
of
Eli
,
was
a
figure
of
the
casting
out
of
the
Aaronicall
Priesthood
:
and
the
taking
in
of
Samuel
and
Sadoc
,
was
a
figure
of
the
assuming
of
the
Christian
Priesthood
;
Which
he
proueth
,
because
the
Scripture
when
it
saith
,
that
Eli
was
to
bee
cast
out
with
his
fathers
,
speaketh
plainely
of
Aaron
.
For
it
nameth
him
,
who
was
appointed
of
God
the
first
Priest
at
their
departing
out
of
Egypt
.
In
that
day
shall
the
Altar
of
the
Lord
be
in
the
middest
of
the
land
of
Egypt
.
The
Egyptians
shall
know
the
Lord
in
that
day
,
and
doe
Sacrifice
and
oblation
.
Ye
shall
be
named
the
Priests
of
the
Lord
,
and
men
shall
say
vnto
you
,
the
Ministers
of
our
God
.
They
shall
bring
all
your
brethren
,
for
an
offering
vnto
the
Lord
S.
Paul
That
the
offering
vp
of
the
Gentiles
might
be
acceptable
to
God
,
being
sanctified
by
the
holy
Chost
.
All
the
sheepe
of
Kedar
shall
be
gathered
vnto
thee
:
the
Rammes
of
Nebaioth
shall
serue
thee
:
they
shall
come
vp
to
bee
accepted
vpon
mine
Altar
:
and
I
will
beautifie
the
house
of
my
Glory
.
Then
shalt
thou
accept
the
sacrifice
of
Righteousnes
,
euen
the
burnt
offering
and
Oblation
:
then
shall
they
offer
calues
vpon
thine
Altar
.
the
calues
of
the
lips
The
sacrifices
of
God
,
are
a
contrite
spirit
.
I
will
take
of
them
for
Priests
and
Leuits
,
saith
the
Lord
.
From
the
rising
vp
of
the
Sunne
,
to
the
going
downe
of
the
same
,
my
Name
is
great
among
the
Gentiles
,
and
in
euery
place
incense
shal
be
offered
vp
to
my
Name
,
and
a
pure
offering
,
for
my
Name
is
great
among
the
Gentiles
,
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
A
pure
offering
In
euery
place
incense
is
offered
to
my
Name
,
and
a
pure
sacrifice
.
But
Iohn
in
the
Apocalyps
saith
,
Incense
is
the
prayers
of
Saints
.
in
Apocalypsi
Orationes
sunt
sanctorum
Incense
which
in
Greeke
is
Thymiama
,
as
expoundeth
it
in
the
Apocalyps
,
is
the
praiers
of
the
Thymiama
,
hoc
est
sanctorum
orationes
;
Incense
,
that
is
the
praiers
of
the
Saints
.
the
incense
of
praiers
shall
purifie
the
sonnes
of
as
gold
and
siluer
,
that
they
may
offer
an
offering
to
the
Lord
in
righteousnesse
.
the
word
so
taken
by
it selfe
without
any
restraining
tearmes
,
is
alwaies
in
the
Scripture
taken
properlie
for
the
act
of
outward
sacrifice
.
They
shall
bring
of
their
brethren
for
an
offering
to
the
Lord
o●t
of
all
Nations
:
This
sacrifice
of
which
the
Prophet
speaketh
,
is
one
:
but
the
spirituall
sacrifices
are
so
many
as
are
the
good
workes
of
Christianity
.
Sacrifice
and
offering
thou
wouldest
not
haue
.
Spirituall
sacrifices
are
common
to
vs
with
the
Iewes
,
offering
spoken
of
by
doth
succeed
the
offerings
of
the
Iewes
,
and
is
offered
in
their
place
:
but
praier
,
fasting
and
the
workes
of
charity
succeed
no
sacrifices
,
but
are
ioyned
with
all
kinds
and
sorts
of
sacrifices
.
good
workes
,
how
beautifull
soeuer
they
seeme
,
are
stained
and
vncleane
,
especially
in
the
iudgement
of
hereticks
,
but
this
propheticall
oblation
is
cleane
of
it selfe
,
and
so
cleane
in
respect
of
other
sacrifices
,
that
it
cannot
be
polluted
by
vs
,
nor
by
any
Priests
,
how
wicked
soeuer
they
are
.
like
vnto
the
light
which
shineth
more
&
more
vnto
the
perfect
day
:
The
houre
commeth
,
and
now
it
is
,
when
the
true
adorers
shall
adore
the
Father
in
spirit
and
verity
,
for
the
Father
also
seeketh
such
to
adore
him
.
For
in
this
place
by
adoration
is
not
meant
euery
adoration
,
but
solemne
and
publike
,
which
is
by
sacrifice
properly
so
called
,
Our
fathers
worshipped
in
this
mountaine
,
and
yee
say
that
in
Ierusalem
is
the
place
where
men
ought
to
worship
,
You
adore
that
you
know
not
,
wee
adore
that
wee
know
,
for
saluation
is
of
the
Iewes
,
This
is
my
body
;
This
is
my
blood
.
This
is
my
Couenant
which
you
shall
keepe
betweene
me
and
you
,
and
thy
seed
after
thee
:
let
euery
man
child
be
circumcised
:
hoc
est
foedus
meum
,
this
thing
is
my
Couenant
:
euery
man
child
be
circumcised
You
shall
circumcise
the
foreskin
of
your
flesh
,
and
it
shal
be
a
signe
of
the
Couenant
betweene
me
and
you
.
a
signe
of
the
Couenant
he
receiued
the
signe
of
Circumcision
as
the
seale
of
righteousnesse
of
the
faith
which
he
had
when
he
was
yet
vncircumcised
:
a
signe
to
signifie
seale
to
confirme
the
righteousnesse
of
faith
You
shall
eat
it
in
hast
,
for
it
is
the
Lords
Passeouer
.
a
Lambe
a
Lambe
Lords
Passeouer
the
blood
shall
be
a
token
for
you
:
a
token
a
signe
and
a
seale
of
the
Lords
passing
ouer
them
.
and
this
Rocke
was
Christ
not
in
substance
but
in
signification
.
wee
are
buried
with
him
by
baptisme
into
his
death
:
the
Apostle
saith
not
we
signifie
the
buriall
,
but
he
saith
flatly
wee
are
buried
together
with
him
:
so
hee
called
the
Sacrament
of
so
great
a
thing
,
no
otherwise
then
by
the
name
of
the
thing
it selfe
.
those
that
are
baptized
are
buried
together
with
Christ
,
that
is
,
they
represent
the
buriall
of
Christ
This
Cup
The
new
Testament
a
signe
and
seale
of
the
new
Testament
.
this
is
my
Body
,
and
this
is
my
Blood
:
figuratiuely
;
and
sacramentally
this
Bread
and
this
Wine
,
is
a
signe
and
a
seale
of
my
Body
and
Blood
.
this
is
my
Body
the
Bread
that
wee
breake
is
it
not
the
Communion
of
the
Body
of
Christ
?
for
a
signe
and
seale
of
this
Communion
.
where
wilt
thou
that
we
prepare
for
thee
to
eate
the
Passeouer
?
the
Paschall
Lambe
this
is
my
body
this
is
my
body
this
Bread
is
a
Signe
,
Seale
,
and
Sacrament
of
my
Body
.
hoc
est
Corpus
meum
opinion
of
Catholickes
is
,
that
the
word
doth
not
demonstrate
the
Bread
.
Iesus
tooke
bread
,
and
when
he
had
blessed
,
he
brake
it
and
gaue
it
to
them
▪
saying
,
take
,
eate
,
this
is
my
Body
.
hee
blessed
hee
brake
and
gaue
take
and
eate
he
gaue
hee
gaue
to
take
and
to
eate
take
and
eate
this
is
my
Body
Bread
that
we
breake
Let
a
man
examine
himselfe
and
so
let
him
eate
of
this
Bread
.
it
was
bread
it
is
Bread
name
onely
in
nature
and
properties
that
holy
one
shall
not
see
corruption
:
this
is
my
Body
when
Christ
had
giuen
thankes
hee
brake
the
bread
,
that
when
he
had
blessed
,
hee
brake
it
.
Matthew
,
Marke
,
Luke
had
giuen
thankes
the
Cuppe
of
blessing
tooke
the
fiue
loaues
and
the
two
fishes
,
and
looked
vp
to
heauen
,
and
blessed
them
:
Iesus
tooke
the
bread
,
and
gaue
thankes
to
receiue
the
creature
with
thankesgiuing
,
he
renders
sanctified
by
the
word
of
God
and
prayer
.
the
Lord
blessed
the
seuenth
day
and
sanctified
it
.
when
he
had
blessed
the
Bread
,
hee
brake
it
,
take
eate
,
this
is
my
body
,
this
is
my
body
benedictionem
laudis
,
non
Consecrationis
the
blessing
of
praise
,
and
not
of
Consecration
.
this
is
my
body
Hee
tooke
the
Bread
and
when
he
had
blessed
,
saying
,
this
is
my
body
,
hee
brake
it
and
gaue
it
saying
,
take
and
eate
.
non
consequenter
sed
concomitanter
this
is
my
body
hee
tooke
the
bread
,
and
when
he
had
blessed
,
saying
,
take
eate
,
this
is
my
body
,
he
brake
it
and
gaue
it
.
take
eate
,
this
is
my
body
,
take
and
eate
this
is
my
body
he
tooke
the
bread
,
and
when
he
had
blessed
,
saying
,
this
is
my
body
:
he
brake
it
,
and
gaue
it
,
and
saide
,
take
and
eate
:
Take
,
eate
They
hold
that
the
actions
of
Christ
were
done
in
the
same
order
,
wherein
they
are
reported
by
the
Euangelists
.
the
Bread
Thus
is
my
body
this
bread
for
Bread
is
the
Masculine
gender
,
both
in
Greeke
and
Latine
.
But
the
Pronoune
,
is
the
Neuter
gender
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
Greeke
,
and
in
Latine
.
Which
agreeth
in
Gender
with
the
word
body
,
which
both
in
Greeke
and
Latine
,
is
the
Newter
gender
.
This
thing
is
my
body
For
a
thing
that
is
seene
and
openly
knowne
,
cannot
be
termed
this
thing
,
vnlesse
that
thing
be
of
the
Neuter
gender
:
for
no
man
when
hee
demonstrateth
his
brother
,
will
say
,
this
thing
is
my
brother
,
or
demonstrating
the
Image
of
Caesar
,
will
say
,
This
thing
is
Caesar
:
therefore
neither
could
it
be
rightly
said
of
the
Bread
,
which
the
disciples
did
see
,
This
thing
is
my
body
.
The
reason
is
,
because
the
of
the
Proposition
should
be
better
knowne
then
the
therefore
when
the
is
knowne
to
the
hearers
in
particular
,
it
ought
not
to
bee
vttered
by
a
name
that
is
generall
,
but
then
onely
it
ought
to
be
vttered
by
a
name
that
is
generall
,
when
it
is
not
knowne
,
but
onely
in
generall
.
As
for
example
;
Certaine
men
see
a
thing
afarre
of
,
but
yet
they
discerne
not
what
it
is
,
whether
a
tree
,
a
stone
,
or
a
man
,
but
I
see
that
it
is
a
man
;
Wherefore
I
will
say
to
the
rest
,
that
thing
is
a
man
,
and
not
he
is
a
man
;
But
if
they
see
him
to
be
a
man
,
yet
doe
not
discerne
who
it
is
,
or
some
other
,
I
will
not
say
,
that
thing
is
because
they
know
it
already
to
be
a
man
;
But
I
will
say
he
is
Therefore
seeing
the
disciples
did
see
the
Bread
,
and
were
not
ignorant
that
it
was
Bread
,
it
had
bene
a
most
absurd
speech
,
if
of
that
Bread
the
had
said
,
This
thing
is
my
body
,
when
he
should
haue
said
,
This
Bread
is
my
body
:
therefore
it
cannot
bee
that
the
word
should
demonstrate
the
Bread
as
the
subiect
of
the
Proposition
.
Now
this
is
bone
of
my
bones
.
O
Lord
God
,
The
beasts
which
before
thou
broughtest
vnto
me
,
were
not
like
vnto
me
;
but
this
woman
which
thou
hast
brought
vnto
me
,
is
very
like
vnto
me
.
Adde
a
most
strong
Argument
out
of
the
Scripture
:
for
if
when
it
is
said
,
This
is
my
body
,
the
Pronoune
demonstrate
the
Bread
;
Then
when
it
is
said
,
this
is
my
blood
,
the
Pronoune
should
demonstrate
the
Wine
.
But
S.
Luke
denieth
that
,
when
hee
saith
,
This
is
the
Chalice
,
the
New
Testament
in
my
blood
which
is
shed
for
you
;
Where
these
words
(
which
is
shed
)
are
not
ioyned
in
construction
with
these
wordes
(
in
my
Blood
,
)
but
with
these
(
this
Chalice
,
)
as
it
appeareth
out
of
the
Greeke
:
therefore
S.
Luke
saith
,
that
the
Chalice
was
shed
for
vs
.
Now
the
vessell
or
Wine
was
not
shed
for
vs
,
but
the
true
blood
:
therefore
the
Chalice
signifieth
not
a
Chalice
of
Wine
,
but
a
Chalice
of
Blood
.
First
of
all
the
holy
Synode
teacheth
,
and
professeth
openly
,
That
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
holy
Eucharist
,
after
the
Consecration
of
the
Bread
and
Wine
,
our
very
God
and
man
,
is
contained
vnder
the
formes
of
these
sensible
things
,
truely
,
really
,
and
substantially
.
In
vltimo
instantiterminatiuo
illius
prolationis
In
the
last
instant
which
closeth
vp
the
pronuntiation
of
the
wordes
.
This
is
my
blood
the
blood
of
Christ
this
Chalice
S.
Luke
is
the
New
Testament
in
my
Blood
,
S.
Matthew
,
S.
Marke
This
is
my
Blood
S.
Luke
this
Chalice
a
Chalice
of
Wine
S.
Luke
Ab
eo
qui
est
ab
eo
qui
venturus
this
cup
is
the
New
Testament
in
my
blood
,
which
blood
is
shed
for
you
.
cuppe
of
wine
And
when
he
had
taken
the
cup
and
giuen
thankes
,
he
gaue
it
them
saying
,
Drink
yee
all
of
this
.
for
this
is
my
blood
Tertullian
:
why
doth
Christ
call
Bread
his
body
?
De
●nctione
Chris.
Our
Lord
at
his
table
gaue
Bread
and
Wine
with
his
owne
hands
,
on
the
Crosse
he
yeelded
his
bodie
to
the
souldiers
hands
to
be
wounded
,
that
his
Apostles
might
teach
Nations
,
how
Bread
and
Wine
was
his
flesh
and
blood
.
the
Lord
taking
bread
of
this
quality
and
condition
,
which
is
vsuall
among
vs
,
confessed
it
to
bee
his
bodie
?
Let
vs
heare
that
the
bread
which
the
Lord
brake
,
and
gaue
to
his
Disciples
is
the
Lords
body
,
himselfe
saying
,
Take
eate
,
this
is
my
bodie
:
What
is
the
bread
?
the
bodie
of
Christ
.
Christ
thus
auoucheth
and
saith
of
the
bread
,
this
is
my
bodie
:
In
the
very
giuing
of
the
mysteries
hee
calleth
bread
his
bodie
.
The
word
(
hoc
)
is
taken
materially
and
signifieth
nothing
.
In
Marco
Anton.
Iuel
.
repl.
art.
Stephen
Gardiner
somewhat
it
is
,
but
I
know
not
what
,
some
certaine
and
sensible
thing
Hoc
refertur
ad
corpus
Christi
:
the
pronoune
(
this
)
is
referred
to
the
body
of
Christ
,
the
bodie
of
Christ
is
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
De
forma
verb
▪
requisita
.
c.
Iohannes
de
Burgo
That
which
is
present
vnder
this
show
,
or
shortlie
shal
be
,
is
my
bodie
.
is
that
(
Hoc
)
doth
not
demonstrate
the
bread
,
but
the
thing
contained
vnder
the
formes
of
Bread
,
which
although
it
were
formerly
Bread
,
tamen
tunc
iam
erat
Christi
Corpus
,
notwithstanding
euen
then
it
was
the
body
of
Christ
.
Bibite
ex
hoc
omnes
:
Drinke
you
all
of
this
.
of
this
doth
not
signifie
of
this
Wine
,
but
of
that
which
is
contained
in
the
Cup
vnder
the
formes
of
Wine
,
which
verely
although
it
was
Wine
before
Consecration
,
yet
the
wordes
of
Consecration
being
ended
,
it
was
not
Wine
but
Blood
:
tunc
iam
,
then
presently
not
Bread
,
but
that
which
is
contained
vnder
the
formes
of
Bread
:
When
the
Scripture
maketh
mention
onely
of
two
substances
which
can
here
bee
demonstrated
,
that
is
of
the
Bread
and
the
body
,
I
knowe
not
why
they
should
faigne
any
third
,
which
is
neither
Bread
nor
Body
,
and
yet
is
demonstrated
by
the
pronoune
;
Wherein
they
offer
great
violence
to
the
Scripture
,
stuffing
into
it
out
of
their
owne
braine
this
third
thing
whereof
they
haue
no
mention
,
which
being
granted
,
the
proposition
should
bee
false
.
But
if
they
say
they
put
no
third
thing
which
is
diuerse
from
the
Body
of
Christ
,
why
doe
they
spend
so
many
wordes
to
teach
that
the
Body
is
not
demonstrated
?
Why
doe
they
not
propose
to
vs
the
naked
matter
?
why
doe
they
hide
it
with
so
many
folds
of
wordes
?
In
the
word
of
God
there
is
onely
mention
of
two
Substances
,
and
verely
there
was
no
substance
in
Christes
handes
beside
Bread
and
his
Body
which
can
possibly
bee
demonstrated
by
the
Pronoune
,
and
yet
hee
did
demonstrate
onely
that
singular
substance
which
was
in
his
hands
vnder
the
formes
of
Bread
:
therefore
to
seeke
a
third
distinct
from
the
Bread
and
the
Body
is
a
labour
most
vaine
and
full
of
absurditie
.
that
which
is
contained
vnder
the
shapes
of
Bread
and
Wine
,
what
soeuer
they
shall
say
,
they
are
still
to
bee
vrged
to
this
issue
that
they
tell
vs
whether
the
Body
or
Bread
bee
demonstrated
in
particular
,
because
a
pronoune
put
in
place
of
a
proper
noune
,
must
needes
bee
taken
for
a
particular
or
singular
.
you
wander
in
the
wildernesse
Petrus
de
Aliaco
It
is
apparent
that
this
maner
is
possible
,
neither
is
it
repugnant
to
reason
,
nor
to
the
authoritie
of
the
Bible
,
yea
it
is
more
easie
to
vnderstand
,
and
more
reasonable
.
this
signifieth
my
Body
a
Sacrament
of
my
Body
this
is
my
Body
sacramentally
this
is
my
Body
this
is
my
body
this
is
my
body
this
bread
is
my
body
.
Which
sentence
,
saith
must
eyther
be
taken
tropically
,
that
the
bread
may
be
the
body
of
Christ
,
by
way
of
signification
,
or
it
is
plainely
absurde
and
impossible
.
For
it
cannot
be
,
that
bread
should
be
the
body
of
Christ
wherefore
the
schollers
of
had
rather
runne
backe
to
a
trope
,
then
admit
a
manifest
absurditie
.
this
bread
blood
of
goates
,
and
calues
,
but
by
his
owne
blood
,
entred
he
in
once
into
the
holy
place
and
obtained
eternall
redemption
for
vs
.
Hee
is
entred
into
the
very
heauen
,
to
appeare
now
in
the
sight
of
God
for
vs
,
Not
that
he
should
offer
himselfe
often
as
the
high
Priest
entred
into
the
holy
place
,
euery
yeare
with
other
blood
,
(
for
then
must
hee
haue
often
suffered
since
the
foundation
of
the
world
)
but
now
in
the
end
of
the
world
,
he
hath
appeared
once
,
to
put
away
sinne
by
the
Sacrifice
of
himselfe
.
And
as
it
is
appointed
vnto
men
that
they
shall
once
die
,
and
after
that
commeth
the
iudgement
,
so
Christ
was
once
offered
to
take
away
the
sinnes
of
many
,
and
vnto
them
that
looke
for
him
,
shall
he
appeare
the
second
time
without
sinne
vnto
saluation
.
This
man
after
he
had
offered
one
Sacrifice
for
sinnes
,
sitteth
for
euer
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
and
from
henceforth
tarieth
till
his
enemies
be
made
his
footestoole
.
For
with
one
offering
hath
he
Consecrated
for
euer
them
that
are
sanctified
.
this
is
my
body
which
is
giuen
for
you
:
Paul
,
which
is
broken
for
you
:
this
is
my
Blood
of
the
New
Testament
,
which
is
shed
for
you
.
Is
shed
,
is
broken
is
giuen
,
not
to
you
,
but
to
God
for
you
.
which
shall
bee
giuen
,
shall
bee
broken
,
shall
be
shed
,
is
giuen
,
is
broken
,
is
shed
,
present
tense
future
,
funditur
present
tense
Both
are
true
,
and
neither
of
the
readings
ought
to
be
denyed
,
and
especially
that
of
the
present
tense
,
because
the
Euangelists
and
S.
did
write
in
the
present
tense
.
Ex
ore
tuo
serue
nequam
present
tense
present
tense
future
tense
the
Euangelists
did
vse
the
present
tense
,
in
saying
the
blood
is
shed
:
and
S.
in
saying
,
the
body
is
broken
,
and
signified
the
future
shedding
and
breaking
vpon
the
Crosse
:
it
is
not
to
be
denied
,
that
it
is
the
maner
of
the
Scripture
,
that
those
things
should
be
said
to
be
presently
done
,
which
ought
to
be
immediatly
,
or
to
be
done
by
and
by
.
the
time
of
shedding
and
breaking
was
then
present
,
because
the
time
of
his
Passion
was
begunne
.
S.
Paul
,
This
is
my
body
which
is
broken
for
you
.
Giuen
for
you
S.
Paul
He
was
broken
for
our
iniquitie
.
The
Lord
would
breake
him
,
and
make
him
subiect
to
infirmities
a
bone
of
him
broken
Consecrating
and
eating
if
the
sacrifice
consist
not
in
Consecrating
and
consuming
,
then
Christ
did
not
sacrifice
at
all
.
The
Consecration
of
the
Eucharist
belongeth
to
the
essence
of
a
sacrifice
,
The
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
is
offered
in
the
person
of
Christ
:
But
the
Priest
performeth
nothing
so
euidently
in
the
person
of
Christ
,
as
Consecration
,
in
which
he
saith
,
This
is
my
Body
:
a
thing
permanent
,
but
a
transient
action
.
the
words
of
Consecration
doe
not
concurre
formally
,
but
efficiently
to
the
oblation
.
There
is
no
other
action
of
Christ
,
which
can
be
called
a
sacrifice
,
either
before
or
after
Consecration
:
If
the
Apostles
in
the
beginning
added
nothing
to
the
words
of
Consecration
,
but
the
Lords
Prayer
,
then
it
must
needs
be
they
did
sacrifice
by
Consecrating
:
for
the
Lords
Prayer
cannot
be
called
a
sacrifice
.
The
representation
of
the
sacrifice
of
the
Crosse
,
consisteth
in
Consecration
,
as
S.
Thomas
teacheth
,
but
the
Reall
and
representatiue
should
be
both
together
.
This
is
the
iudgement
▪
of
the
Fathers
.
Irenaeus
saith
,
that
Christ
did
then
teach
the
Oblation
of
the
New
Testament
,
which
the
Church
throughout
all
the
world
doeth
vse
,
when
hee
saith
,
This
is
my
body
.
Cyprian
,
When
the
bread
is
blessed
with
the
words
of
Consecration
,
then
the
Eucharist
is
made
both
a
medicine
,
and
a
burnt
offering
.
Chrysostome
,
The
words
of
the
Lord
,
This
is
my
Bodie
,
giue
strength
to
the
Sacrifice
,
vntill
the
end
of
the
world
.
Gregory
saith
,
That
in
the
very
houre
of
the
immolation
at
the
voice
of
the
Priest
,
the
Quiers
of
Angels
are
present
,
the
Heauens
are
opened
,
high
and
low
are
●oyned
together
of
visible
and
inuisible
things
is
made
one
;
Hee
teacheth
euidently
,
that
the
Immolation
is
perfected
by
the
Consecration
.
There
is
a
question
,
whether
that
which
the
Priest
doeth
,
bee
properly
called
a
sacrifice
or
an
immolation
;
And
whether
Christ
be
dayly
offered
,
or
were
offered
onely
once
.
To
this
may
be
briefly
said
,
That
that
which
is
offered
and
Consecrated
by
the
Priest
is
called
a
sacrifice
and
oblation
,
because
it
is
a
memoriall
and
representation
of
the
true
sacrifice
,
and
holy
oblation
made
vpon
the
altar
of
the
Crosse.
And
Christ
dyed
once
vpon
the
Crosse
,
and
there
was
offered
in
himselfe
,
and
he
is
daily
offered
in
the
sacrament
,
because
in
the
sacrament
there
is
a
memoriall
made
of
that
which
was
done
once
.
common
it
must
be
made
holy
.
it
must
be
offered
to
God
.
That
which
is
offered
,
must
be
ordained
to
a
true
reall
and
externall
mutation
and
destruction
.
That
which
of
common
is
so
made
holy
,
that
it
remaineth
,
without
doubt
is
properly
sacrificed
It
is
offered
to
God
,
while
it
is
placed
vpon
the
Altar
of
God
.
For
to
lay
the
sacrifice
vpon
the
Altar
,
is
in
very
deed
to
offer
it
vnto
God
;
and
because
it
commeth
to
passe
by
the
force
of
Consecration
,
that
the
bodie
and
blood
of
Christ
beginne
to
bee
reallie
vpon
the
Altar
,
by
the
meanes
of
the
Priests
hand
,
therefore
a
true
and
solemne
oblation
is
celebrated
by
the
words
of
Consecration
.
And
when
they
came
to
the
place
which
God
had
shewed
him
,
builded
an
Altar
there
,
and
couched
the
wood
,
and
bound
his
sonne
,
and
laied
him
on
the
Altar
vpon
the
wood
:
The
thing
which
is
offered
is
ordered
by
Consecration
to
a
true
,
reall
,
and
externall
mutation
and
destruction
,
which
is
necessary
to
the
beeing
of
a
Sacrifice
.
to
a
true
sacrifice
there
is
required
that
the
thing
offered
in
Sacrifice
,
bee
plainely
destroied
,
So
changed
that
it
ceaseth
to
bee
that
which
it
was
before
.
If
they
bee
liuing
things
,
by
killing
;
if
without
life
,
and
solid
,
as
meale
,
salt
and
frankincense
,
they
were
to
be
destroied
by
burning
;
if
liquid
as
blood
,
wine
and
water
,
they
were
to
be
destroied
by
effusion
or
pouring
out
.
Body
and
blood
,
but
also
the
soule
and
diuinity
,
whole
Christ
For
the
holie
one
shall
not
see
corruption
,
As
it
is
performed
by
the
people
,
it
is
no
part
of
the
Sacrifice
,
but
as
it
is
performed
by
the
Priest
,
it
is
an
essentiall
part
.
If
it
bee
taken
and
conueied
from
the
mouth
to
the
stomacke
by
humane
and
naturall
instruments
,
is
a
wicked
deede
as
they
were
ministring
to
our
Lord
,
and
fasting
,
the
holy
Ghost
,
&c.
In
which
place
for
ministring
,
we
might
haue
translated
sacrificing
,
for
so
the
Greeke
doth
signifie
;
and
so
Erasmus
translated
.
Yea
we
might
haue
translated
,
saying
Masse
,
for
so
they
did
:
and
the
Greeke
Fathers
hereof
had
the
name
Liturgie
,
which
Erasmus
translateth
Masse
,
saying
,
Missa
Chrysostomi
.
munus
seu
ministerium
publicum
:
a
publicke
office
or
ministry
.
Chrysostome
:
what
is
ministring
?
preaching
.
the
ministring
of
almes
vnto
the
Saints
.
Flee
from
the
seruing
of
idoles
,
I
speake
as
to
wise
men
.
Your selues
iudge
what
I
say
,
the
chalice
of
benediction
,
which
we
doe
blesse
,
is
it
not
the
Communication
of
the
blood
of
Christ
?
and
the
bread
which
we
breake
,
is
it
not
the
participation
of
the
body
of
our
Lord
?
For
being
many
,
wee
are
one
bread
,
one
body
,
all
that
participate
of
one
bread
.
Behold
Israel
according
to
the
flesh
:
they
that
eate
the
hostes
,
are
they
not
partakers
of
the
Altar
?
what
then
?
doe
I
say
that
that
which
is
immolated
vnto
idoles
,
is
any
thing
?
or
that
the
idol
is
any
thing
?
But
the
things
that
the
heathen
doe
immolate
,
to
diuels
they
do
immolate
,
and
not
to
God
.
And
I
will
not
haue
you
become
fellows
of
the
diuels
.
You
cannot
drinke
the
chalice
of
our
Lord
,
and
the
chalice
of
diuels
:
you
cannot
be
partakers
of
the
Table
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
the
Table
of
diuels
.
Out
of
these
words
,
are
gathered
three
arguments
,
the
first
from
the
comparison
of
the
Lords
Table
,
with
the
altar
of
the
Gentiles
,
where
they
offered
to
idoles
,
and
with
the
altar
of
the
Iewes
,
where
they
offered
carnall
sacrifice
to
the
true
God
.
For
thence
it
followeth
that
the
Lords
Table
is
a
kind
of
altar
;
now
an
altar
is
erected
to
sacrifice
,
Wee
haue
an
altar
whereof
they
haue
not
power
to
eate
which
serue
the
tabernacle
,
without
the
gate
Thomas
Aquinas
Istud
altare
,
&c.
This
altar
is
either
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
on
which
Christ
was
offered
for
vs
,
or
else
Christ
himselfe
in
whom
and
by
whom
,
wee
offer
vp
our
prayers
.
And
this
is
the
golden
altar
,
of
which
mention
is
made
in
the
Of
this
altar
therefore
they
haue
not
power
to
eate
,
to
receiue
the
fruit
of
Christs
passion
,
and
to
bee
incorporated
into
him
as
to
the
head
,
which
serue
the
tabernacle
of
legall
things
,
for
if
ye
be
circumcised
,
Christ
profiteth
you
nothing
:
or
they
serue
the
tabernacle
of
the
body
,
which
follow
carnall
delights
,
for
to
such
he
profiteth
nothing
.
there
are
some
Catholickes
which
vnderstand
by
the
altar
,
the
Crosse
or
Christ
himselfe
:
I
doe
not
vrge
that
place
.
Did
not
who
liued
vnder
the
law
of
nature
,
offer
burnt
offerings
.
for
his
children
It
is
impossible
that
the
blood
of
bulls
and
goates
should
take
away
sinnes
.
If
the
Fathers
had
meant
so
,
then
there
was
no
cause
why
they
should
speake
otherwise
of
the
Eucharist
,
then
of
Baptisme
.
But
they
neuer
called
Baptisme
a
sacrifice
,
or
said
,
that
to
Baptise
,
is
to
sacrifice
.
But
you
demaund
what
cause
had
many
of
the
ancient
Fathers
that
they
called
Baptisme
a
sacrifice
,
and
therefore
said
,
that
there
remained
no
sacrifice
for
sinne
,
because
Baptisme
cannot
be
repeated
▪
Truly
because
in
Baptisme
we
die
together
with
Christ
,
&
by
this
Sacrament
the
sacrifice
of
the
Crosse
is
applied
vnto
vs
,
to
the
full
remission
of
sinne
,
hence
they
call
Baptisme
metaphorically
a
sacrifice
.
which
burnt
offering
of
the
Lords
passion
,
euery
one
offereth
for
his
owne
sinnes
at
such
time
as
hee
is
dedicated
(
to
GOD
)
by
faith
in
the
Passion
of
Christ
,
and
beeing
baptised
is
indued
with
the
Name
of
faithfull
Christians
.
Christ
.
Wee
are
dipped
in
the
Passion
of
Christ
,
Tertullian
.
Baptisme
is
Christs
Passion
,
S.
Gregorie
liuing
immortally
,
now
dieth
not
,
yet
hee
dieth
in
this
mysterie
,
and
his
flesh
suffereth
for
the
saluation
of
the
people
his
death
and
Passion
is
represented
.
that
which
is
offered
and
Consecrated
by
the
Priest
,
is
called
a
sacrifice
and
oblation
,
because
it
is
a
memoriall
and
representation
of
the
true
sacrifice
and
holy
oblation
made
vpon
the
Altar
of
the
Crosse.
commonly
answere
,
that
it
is
called
an
oblation
,
because
it
is
a
representation
of
the
oblation
.
Peter
Lombard
,
when
he
asketh
the
question
,
whether
that
which
the
Priest
doth
,
be
properly
called
a
sacrifice
or
an
oblation
,
taketh
the
name
of
sacrifice
or
oblation
for
occision
or
killing
,
as
though
he
had
asked
,
Whether
that
which
the
Priest
doth
,
be
a
killing
of
Christ
:
and
answereth
most
rightly
,
that
Christ
was
truely
offered
,
that
is
,
slaine
,
but
once
,
and
that
now
he
is
not
properly
offered
,
that
is
,
slaine
,
but
only
in
a
Sacrament
and
representation
.
a
curse
against
all
those
which
deny
that
a
true
and
proper
sacrifice
is
offered
in
the
Masse
S.
Ambrose
That
imposition
of
hands
,
is
certaine
mysticall
words
,
whereby
hee
that
is
elected
into
the
Priesthood
is
confirmed
,
receiuing
authoritie
,
his
conscience
bearing
him
witnesse
,
that
he
may
bee
bold
to
offer
sacrifice
to
God
in
the
Lords
stead
.
What
therefore
doe
we
?
doe
we
not
offer
dayly
?
truely
wee
offer
,
but
so
,
that
wee
make
a
remembrance
of
his
death
▪
Wee
offer
him
alwayes
,
or
rather
,
we
worke
a
remembrance
of
his
sacrifice
.
In
many
places
there
is
offered
not
many
Christs
,
but
one
Christ
,
euery
where
being
full
and
perfect
,
both
here
and
there
.
Chrysostome
expoundeth
himselfe
in
the
same
place
,
Wee
offer
him
,
We
worke
a
remembrance
of
the
sacrifice
.
S.
Ambrose
That
Christ
commaunded
the
Leper
to
offer
a
sacrifice
according
to
the
Law
of
Moses
,
Because
this
Sacrifice
the
Holy
of
holies
,
which
is
his
body
,
was
not
yet
instituted
.
What
can
be
offered
or
accepted
more
gratefully
,
then
the
body
of
our
Priest
,
being
made
the
flesh
of
our
Sacrifice
?
Cyrill
,
Leo
,
Fulgentius
Was
not
Christ
once
offered
or
sacrificed
in
himselfe
?
And
yet
he
is
offered
in
a
sacrament
,
not
onely
at
all
the
solemnities
at
Easter
,
but
euery
day
to
the
people
;
Neither
doth
he
lye
,
that
being
asked
,
doth
answere
that
he
is
offered
:
For
if
sacraments
haue
not
a
certaine
resemblance
of
those
things
whereof
they
are
sacraments
,
they
should
not
be
sacraments
at
all
.
And
for
this
resemblance
,
they
take
the
names
commonly
of
the
things
themselues
:
therefore
,
as
after
a
certaine
maner
the
sacrament
of
the
Body
of
Christ
,
is
the
Body
of
Christ
,
the
sacrament
of
the
Blood
of
Christ
,
is
the
Blood
of
Christ
;
so
the
sacrament
of
faith
is
faith
.
The
flesh
and
blood
of
the
sacrifice
of
Christ
,
was
promised
by
sacrifices
of
resemblance
before
hee
came
,
was
performed
in
trueth
and
in
deed
when
he
suffered
,
is
celebrated
by
a
sacrament
of
remembrance
since
he
asc●nded
.
Nicen
Councell
in
that
Canon
,
which
Caluine
and
all
other
receiue
,
saith
plainely
,
That
the
Lambe
of
God
offered
vnbloodily
,
is
layde
vpon
the
holy
Table
.
Christ
Iesus
It
is
come
to
the
holy
Councell
,
that
in
certaine
places
and
Cities
,
the
Deacons
do
reach
the
sacraments
to
the
Priests
.
Neither
the
Canon
nor
the
custome
hath
deliuered
this
,
That
those
which
haue
not
the
power
to
offer
sacrifice
,
should
reach
the
body
of
Christ
to
those
that
offer
it
.
some
did
pacifie
the
diuine
Maiestie
with
vnbloody
sacrifices
,
and
mysticall
Consecrations
.
Christ
hauing
offered
himselfe
for
a
soueraigne
sacrifice
vnto
his
Father
,
ordained
that
we
should
offer
a
remembrance
thereof
vnto
God
,
in
stead
of
a
sacrifice
.
Which
remembrance
wee
celebrate
by
the
signes
of
his
Body
and
Blood
vpon
his
Table
.
And
pleasing
God
well
,
wee
offer
vnbloodie
sacrifices
,
and
reasonable
and
acceptable
to
him
.
remembrance
in
stead
of
a
sacrifice
.
offering
of
sacrifice
Reinold
.
conf●c.
Morton
.
appeale
.
l.
one
oblation
entred
the
holy
place
,
and
hath
purchased
an
eternall
redemption
for
vs
.
the
Bishop
imposeth
hands
whose
sinnes
you
forgiue
they
are
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinnes
you
retaine
they
are
retained
.
&c.
The
Bishop
with
the
Priests
present
shall
lay
there
hands
seuerally
vpon
the
head
of
euery
one
that
receiueth
Orders
:
The
receiuers
humbly
kneeling
vpon
their
knees
,
and
the
Bishop
Receiue
the
holy
ghost
,
whose
sinnes
thou
dost
forgiue
they
are
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinnes
thou
dost
retaine
they
are
retained
,
the
holy
Ghost
receiue
the
holy
Ghost
Behold
I
am
with
you
vntill
the
end
of
the
world
.
He
that
is
author
of
my
burthen
,
will
be
the
helper
in
my
administration
:
Dabit
virtutem
qui
contulit
dignitatem
Hee
that
gaue
me
the
dignity
,
will
giue
me
strength
to
performe
it
.
the
holy
Ghost
a
grace
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
acceperunt
spiritus
sancti
gratiam
they
receiued
a
grace
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
We
beleeue
&
know
that
thou
art
the
Christ
,
the
son
of
the
liuing
God
:
Behold
I
wil
send
the
promise
of
my
Father
vpon
you
,
but
tarry
in
the
city
of
Ierusalem
vntil
you
be
induced
with
power
from
aboue
,
whose
sins
you
remit
they
are
remitted
&c.
gratiam
qua
peccata
remitterent
a
grace
whereby
they
might
forgiue
sins
.
a
man
should
not
erre
,
if
hee
should
say
that
they
then
receiued
a
certaine
power
and
spirituall
grace
,
not
that
they
should
raise
againe
the
dead
,
or
worke
miracles
,
but
that
they
might
forgiue
sinnes
.
To
these
we
may
ioyne
Saint
who
saith
,
Hee
that
hath
receiued
the
holy
Ghost
,
hath
receiued
power
both
to
loose
sinne
and
to
bind
it
:
the
guift
of
the
holy
Ghost
is
the
Priests
office
.
All
things
are
of
God
,
which
hath
reconciled
vs
vnto
himselfe
by
Iesus
Christ
,
and
hath
giuen
vnto
vs
the
Ministery
of
reconciliation
.
For
God
was
in
Christ
and
reconciled
the
world
vnto
himselfe
,
not
imputing
their
sinnes
vnto
them
,
and
hath
committed
vnto
vs
the
word
of
reconciliation
.
by
not
imputing
their
sinnes
to
whom
is
committed
the
word
and
ministery
of
reconciliation
.
There
is
not
onely
required
to
remission
of
sinnes
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospell
but
also
baptisme
and
penance
.
As
it
is
written
,
Doe
penance
and
be
euery
one
of
you
baptized
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
for
the
remission
of
sinnes
.
vs
is
committed
the
ministerie
of
reconciliation
.
although
it
be
the
proper
worke
of
God
to
forgiue
sinnes
,
yet
notwithstanding
the
Apostles
are
saide
to
forgiue
sinnes
,
not
simply
but
because
they
vse
the
meanes
by
the
which
God
doth
forgiue
sinnes
and
these
meanes
are
the
word
of
God
and
the
Sacraments
.
as
wrest
the
words
of
Christ
to
the
authoritie
of
preaching
the
Gospell
.
they
doe
curse
,
but
thou
(
o
Lord
doest
blesse
.
In
hac
tanta
varietate
quid
●●nendum
?
hoc
san●
,
&c.
In
this
great
varietie
what
should
we
hold
?
truely
〈◊〉
may
say
and
thinke
this
;
That
God
onely
forgiueth
and
retaineth
sinnes
,
and
yet
he
hath
giuen
the
power
of
binding
and
loosing
vnto
the
Church
:
but
he
bindeth
and
loo●●th
one
way
,
&
the
Church
another
.
For
he
forgiueth
sin
by
himselfe
alone
,
who
both
cleanseth
the
soule
from
inward
blot
,
and
looseth
it
from
th●
debt
of
eternall
death
,
but
he
hath
not
granted
this
vnto
the
Priest
,
to
whom
notwithstanding
he
hath
giuen
potestatem
soluendi
&
ligandi
.
Ostendendi
homines
ligatos
vel
solutos
the
power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
that
is
of
declaring
men
to
be
bound
or
loosed
.
Wherupon
the
Lord
did
first
by
himselfe
restore
health
vnto
the
leper
,
and
then
he
sent
him
to
the
Priestes
,
quorum
iudicio
ostenderetur
mundatus
.
by
whose
iudgement
he
might
be
declared
to
be
cleansed
:
so
likewise
when
he
had
restored
Lazarus
to
life
againe
,
he
offered
him
to
his
Disciples
that
they
might
vnbind
him
.
In
Leuitico
,
&c
In
the
booke
of
Leuiticus
we
read
of
the
lepers
where
they
are
commanded
to
shew
themselues
to
the
Priests
,
and
if
they
shall
haue
the
leprosie
,
that
then
they
shall
bee
made
vncleane
by
the
Priestes
:
not
that
the
Priestes
should
make
them
lepers
and
vncleane
,
but
that
they
should
haue
the
knowledge
of
the
leprous
,
and
not
leprous
:
and
that
they
may
discerne
who
is
cleane
,
or
vncleane
.
Therefore
as
there
the
Priests
doe
make
the
lepers
cleane
or
vncleane
:
so
here
the
Bishop
or
Priest
doth
bind
and
loose
,
&c.
Hitherto
Saint
Ierome
.
Now
the
master
hauing
said
that
in
remitting
or
retaining
sins
,
the
Euangelicall
Priests
haue
that
authoritie
and
office
,
which
in
olde
times
the
legall
Priests
had
vnder
the
law
,
in
curing
of
lepers
,
addeth
these
words
;
Hi
ergo
peccata
dimittunt
vel
retinent
,
dum
dimissa
a
Deo
vel
retenta
indicant
&
ostendunt
therfore
these
doe
forgiue
sinnes
,
or
retaine
them
whiles
they
shew
and
declare
that
they
are
forgiuen
or
retained
of
God
.
Hunc
modum
ligandi
&
soluendi
Hieron
.
supra
notauit
.
this
way
of
binding
and
loosing
Ierom
hath
obserued
aboue
.
Petrus
Parisius
I
answere
according
to
the
master
,
that
Priests
bind
and
loose
,
because
they
declare
men
to
be
bound
or
loosed
.
the
Priest
would
neuer
absolue
any
man
of
whom
he
did
not
presume
that
he
were
already
absolued
of
God
.
Item
Augustinus
&
Hugo
de
sancto
victore
,
&c.
Moreouer
Austin
and
Hugo
de
sancto
victore
say
,
that
in
the
raising
of
Lazarus
was
signified
the
raising
againe
of
a
sinner
.
But
Lazarus
was
raised
of
the
Lord
before
he
was
deliuered
to
the
Disciples
to
bee
loosed
,
ergo
absolutio
sacerdotis
nihil
valet
antequam
homo
sit
iustificatus
per
gratiam
&
suscitatus
a
morte
culpae
.
Therefore
the
absolution
of
the
Priest
is
of
no
value
before
a
man
be
iustified
by
grace
,
&
raised
from
the
death
of
sinne
.
It
is
a
matter
of
equall
power
to
baptize
inwardly
,
and
to
absolue
from
deadly
sinne
:
but
it
was
not
requisite
that
God
should
communicate
to
any
man
)
the
power
of
baptizing
inwardly
,
least
our
hope
should
be
reposed
in
man
:
therfore
by
the
same
reason
it
was
not
fit
that
God
should
communicate
(
to
any
man
)
the
power
of
absoluing
from
actuall
sinne
.
There
is
no
remission
of
sinne
(
properly
except
onely
by
grace
:
but
to
giue
grace
proceedeth
from
an
infinite
power
(
whereof
man
is
not
capable
)
and
therefore
no
man
can
forgiue
sins
properly
.
It
was
the
opinion
of
graue
Doctours
,
that
by
this
power
the
sinners
offences
are
not
remitted
,
but
onely
declared
to
be
remitted
,
and
that
the
punishments
are
remitted
;
and
in
this
last
point
there
is
some
diuersitie
,
for
some
said
that
this
power
is
onely
for
the
remission
of
temporall
punishment
,
others
for
eternall
.
Altisiodorensis
,
Alex.
de
Hales
,
Bonauenture
,
Gabriel
,
Maior
,
Thomas
de
Argent
.
Occam
,
Abulensis
,
Not
that
man
doth
properly
forgiue
sinne
,
but
that
he
sheweth
and
certifieth
that
it
is
forgiuen
of
God
:
for
the
absolution
which
thou
receiuest
from
man
,
is
nothing
else
,
then
if
hee
should
say
,
Behold
my
son
,
I
certifie
thee
that
thy
sins
are
forgiuen
,
I
declare
vnto
thee
that
thou
hast
God
fauourable
,
and
what
thing
soeuer
Christ
hath
promised
vs
in
baptisme
,
and
in
the
Gospel
,
he
now
declareth
and
promiseth
to
thee
by
me
.
receiue
the
holy
Ghost
The
first
is
collected
from
the
Metaphor
of
the
keyes
;
of
which
it
is
said
,
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
of
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
For
a
key
vseth
not
to
be
made
or
giuen
,
to
signifie
that
the
doore
is
open
or
shut
,
but
to
open
and
shut
it
indeed
.
Your
iniquities
haue
made
a
separation
betweene
you
and
your
God
.
Men
doe
performe
a
seruice
or
Ministery
,
for
the
forgiuenesse
of
sinnes
,
but
they
doe
not
exercise
the
authoritie
of
any
power
for
they
doe
not
forgiue
sins
in
their
owne
name
,
but
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
of
the
Son
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
They
make
request
,
the
dietie
bestoweth
the
gift
:
An
office
or
seruice
is
performed
by
man
,
but
the
bountiful
gift
is
from
supernal
power
.
hearts
of
the
two
Disciples
did
burne
within
them
:
Iesus
Christ
.
Keyes
vse
to
be
giuen
to
Magistrates
,
to
signifie
that
they
haue
power
to
locke
and
vnlocke
the
gates
of
the
Citie
.
When
it
is
said
of
Christ
,
he
hath
the
Key
of
Dauid
,
he
openeth
and
no
man
shutteth
,
he
shutteth
and
no
man
openeth
S.
Paul
In
doing
this
,
thou
shalt
saue
both
thy selfe
,
and
them
that
heare
thee
.
to
forgiue
sinnes
,
and
open
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
.
saue
his
owne
soule
to
declare
that
one
is
bound
or
loosed
,
but
to
lay
on
or
take
off
bonds
and
fetters
indeed
.
S.
Iohn
What
is
it
to
retaine
,
but
to
be
vnwilling
to
forgiue
?
therefore
remission
is
denied
to
them
,
whom
the
Priest
will
not
forgiue
.
Whose
sinnes
you
shall
forgiue
they
were
forgiuen
,
They
are
forgiuen
Let
the
sentence
of
the
Pastour
absolue
them
whom
Almighty
God
doth
visit
with
the
grace
of
compunction
;
for
then
is
the
absolution
of
the
Spirituall
ruler
a
true
absolution
,
when
hee
followeth
the
will
of
the
Eternall
Iudge
.
Wee
ought
absolue
those
by
our
Pastorall
authority
,
whom
we
know
that
our
Authour
hath
reuiued
with
his
quickening
grace
.
Whose
sinnes
you
forgiue
they
are
forgiuen
Whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
binde
vpon
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
Heauen
:
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loose
on
earth
,
shall
be
loosed
in
Heauen
.
Quorum
peccata
,
&c.
Whose
sinnes
you
forgiue
,
&c.
Whosoeuer
beleeueth
and
repenteth
shall
be
saued
If
thou
beleeue
and
repent
,
thou
shall
be
saued
.
I
beleeue
and
repent
For
as
in
the
second
of
the
Acts
,
hee
gaue
the
Spirit
in
the
forme
of
tongues
,
Because
then
hee
gaue
them
the
gift
of
preaching
,
so
here
he
gaue
it
by
breathing
,
because
hee
gaue
them
the
gift
of
forgiuing
of
sinnes
,
not
by
preaching
as
you
dreame
,
but
plainely
by
quenching
and
dissoluing
them
.
For
as
the
winde
doth
quench
the
fire
,
and
scater
the
clouds
:
so
the
absolution
of
the
Priest
doth
scatter
sinnes
,
and
maketh
them
to
vanish
:
according
to
which
Metaphor
we
read
in
I
haue
blotted
out
thy
sinnes
as
a
cloud
.
God
hath
giuen
such
power
to
those
that
are
in
earth
,
as
it
was
not
his
will
to
giue
either
to
Angels
or
Archangels
,
for
it
was
not
said
vnto
them
,
what
soeuer
you
bind
in
earth
shal
bee
bound
in
heauen
:
Thy
prayers
&
thy
almes
are
come
vp
into
remembrance
before
God
:
To
bind
the
body
only
,
but
the
Priests
bond
toucheth
the
soule
,
and
reacheth
vnto
heauen
.
What
power
I
pray
you
can
be
greater
then
this
?
For
any
man
may
perfourme
it
which
can
read
the
Gospell
,
neither
Priests
onely
but
the
layity
also
,
neither
Catholikes
onely
but
Heretikes
also
,
yea
and
the
diuells
themselues
.
Gods
owne
ordinance
The
Father
hath
giuen
al
maner
of
power
to
his
sonne
,
and
I
see
the
same
power
in
all
variety
giuen
to
them
by
the
sonne
,
compareth
a
Priest
not
with
the
kings
Herald
,
which
only
declareth
what
is
done
,
but
with
one
who
hath
power
to
east
into
prison
,
and
deliuer
out
of
prison
:
how
could
he
more
openly
declare
that
the
Priests
power
is
truly
iudiciall
?
deliuering
the
soules
of
men
out
of
prison
.
makes
an
other
comparison
betweene
the
legall
Priests
and
the
Euangelicall
;
for
the
Legall
did
purge
the
leprosie
of
the
body
,
or
rather
not
purge
it
,
but
examine
those
that
were
purged
:
But
it
is
granted
to
our
Priests
not
to
purge
the
leprosie
of
the
body
,
but
the
spots
of
the
soule
,
I
doe
not
say
to
examine
them
being
purged
,
but
altogether
to
purge
them
.
Bellarmine
,
Saint
doth
so
plainely
condemne
the
opinion
of
our
aduersaries
,
that
nothing
at
all
can
be
answered
for
them
.
law
of
Christ
hath
subiected
temporall
gouernours
to
his
authoritie
and
throne
,
and
that
his
power
is
more
ample
and
perfect
then
theirs
.
Ambrose
proueth
that
Christ
gaue
to
the
Priests
,
power
to
forgiue
sinnes
;
and
it
is
plaine
that
he
speaketh
of
true
power
and
not
of
the
ministerie
of
preaching
,
both
because
the
Nouatians
did
not
denie
that
the
Gospell
might
be
preached
to
all
men
,
but
they
denied
that
the
Priest
might
forgiue
sinnes
by
authoritie
:
and
also
because
Saint
saith
,
that
Christ
hath
communicated
to
the
Priests
that
power
which
he
himselfe
hath
.
S.
Ambrose
such
as
were
fallen
should
be
admitted
any
more
into
the
Church
.
that
he
grew
to
such
rashnesse
as
to
deny
that
the
remission
of
sinnes
(
which
is
in
the
Apostles
Creed
)
was
to
be
found
in
the
Church
.
hauing
the
keyes
of
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
they
iudge
after
a
sort
before
the
day
of
iudgement
.
S.
I
saw
seates
,
and
them
that
sate
vpon
them
,
and
iudgement
was
giuen
them
,
Wee
must
not
thinke
that
this
is
spoken
of
the
last
iudgement
,
but
the
seates
of
prelates
,
and
prelates
themselues
,
by
whom
the
Church
is
now
gouerned
are
to
be
vnderstood
,
neither
can
we
better
apply
it
to
any
iudgement
giuen
,
then
to
that
of
which
it
is
said
,
whatsoeuer
you
bind
in
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
heauen
.
Whereupon
the
Apostle
saith
,
what
is
it
to
me
to
iudge
of
them
that
are
without
?
doe
not
you
iudge
of
them
that
are
within
?
causae
cognitio
,
&
sententiae
dictio
:
the
knowledge
of
the
cause
,
and
the
pronouncing
of
the
sentence
.
De
pondere
aestimando
delictorum
,
sacerdotis
It
is
the
office
of
the
Priest
to
iudge
what
sinnes
are
to
be
esteemed
heauiest
.
obtaine
a
principalitie
of
iudgement
from
aboue
,
that
they
may
in
Gods
stead
retaine
the
sinnes
of
some
,
and
release
the
sinnes
of
others
.
the
Priest
absolue
not
as
a
iudge
but
onely
by
way
of
declaration
,
then
no
man
should
perish
for
want
of
a
Priest
to
reconcile
him
,
An
non
cogitamus
,
&c.
Do
we
not
consider
when
men
are
come
to
the
extremitie
of
such
dangers
,
and
haue
no
meanes
to
fly
from
them
,
what
a
running
together
there
vseth
to
be
in
the
Church
of
both
sexes
of
all
ages
,
some
carnestly
desiring
Baptisme
,
others
reconciliation
,
others
the
action
of
penaunce
it selfe
,
all
desiring
comfort
,
and
the
making
and
deliuering
of
the
Sacraments
;
where
if
Ministers
bee
wanting
,
how
great
destruction
doth
follow
them
which
depart
out
of
this
world
,
either
not
regenerate
or
bound
?
And
moreouer
how
great
mourning
there
is
of
their
faithfull
friends
,
which
shall
not
haue
them
with
them
,
in
the
rest
of
life
eternall
?
He
that
beleeueth
shall
neuer
perish
,
but
haue
life
euerlasting
.
some
desiring
Baptisme
,
others
reconciliation
,
desiring
Baptisme
Wee
must
beleeue
without
doubt
that
true
conuersion
doth
supply
the
Baptisme
of
water
,
when
as
any
depart
this
life
,
without
the
Baptisme
of
water
,
not
of
contempt
,
but
by
reason
of
necessity
.
If
the
wicked
repent
him
of
his
sinnes
,
I
will
remember
his
iniquitie
no
more
.
I
haue
lost
him
whom
I
was
about
to
regenerate
(
by
Baptisme
)
but
he
hath
not
lost
the
grace
which
hee
hoped
for
.
inre
,
or
in
voto
either
in
acte
or
in
desire
.
the
inuisible
sanctification
is
to
some
both
present
and
profitable
without
the
visible
Sacraments
.
Secondly
,
if
the
Priest
did
forgiue
sinnes
onely
by
declaration
,
then
it
is
vaine
and
ridiculous
,
to
absolue
those
that
are
deafe
,
and
voide
of
sences
.
If
they
shall
lie
without
all
hope
of
recouering
their
bodily
health
,
hauing
repentance
within
themselues
,
and
not
able
to
answere
for
themselues
,
in
my
opinion
they
ought
to
be
baptised
.
that
cause
which
moueth
vs
to
confer
baptisme
,
may
moue
vs
to
giue
reconciliation
.
if
by
any
force
of
sicknes
they
shall
be
so
oppressed
,
that
they
are
not
able
to
signifie
in
the
presence
of
the
Priest
,
that
thing
which
a
little
before
they
desired
,
the
testimonies
of
the
faithfull
,
which
are
about
them
,
should
be
profitable
vnto
them
,
that
they
may
obtaine
the
benefit
both
of
penitence
and
of
reconciliation
.
He
that
desireth
penitence
in
his
sicknes
,
if
by
chance
(
while
the
Priest
commeth
vnto
him
)
he
shall
become
dumbe
,
or
fall
into
a
frenzy
,
let
those
which
heard
him
giue
testimony
,
and
let
him
receiue
penitence
.
he
which
is
sodenly
dumb
,
may
be
baptised
and
receiue
penitence
,
if
he
haue
testimony
of
others
,
that
hee
was
formerly
willing
,
or
do
manifest
his
present
will
by
his
signes
.
i
pronounce
that
thy
sinnes
are
forgiuen
thee
:
If
thou
beleeue
and
repent
If
it
be
onely
declaratory
,
then
it
may
be
performed
by
a
Lay-man
,
by
a
woman
,
a
childe
,
an
infidel
,
yea
by
the
diuell
himselfe
,
yea
by
a
Parret
if
he
be
taught
to
speake
,
as
well
as
by
a
Priest
.
Whose
sinnes
you
forgiue
,
they
are
forgiuen
.
Behold
,
I
am
with
you
vntill
the
end
of
the
world
.
Iob
,
If
there
be
an
Angel
with
him
,
or
an
interpreter
,
one
of
a
thousand
to
declare
vnto
man
his
righteousnes
,
then
will
hee
haue
mercy
vpon
him
,
and
will
say
deliuer
him
that
he
goe
not
downe
into
the
pit
,
for
I
haue
receiued
a
reconciliation
.
an
Angel
or
interpreter
to
declare
vnto
man
his
righteousnes
Iesus
Christ
Deliuer
him
that
he
goe
not
downe
into
the
pit
:
Then
will
God
haue
mercie
vpon
him
,
and
say
,
I
haue
receiued
a
reconciliation
.
He
hath
sowne
the
winde
,
and
reaped
the
whirlewinde
.
Contrition
,
Confession
necessary
to
saluation
by
Law
diuine
,
S.
Austine
What
haue
I
to
doe
with
men
that
they
should
heare
my
Confessions
,
as
though
they
should
heale
all
my
diseases
?
Art
thou
ashamed
to
confesse
thy
sinnes
?
rehearse
them
dayly
in
thy
prayers
:
for
I
doe
not
say
that
thou
shouldest
disclose
them
to
thy
fellow
seruant
,
who
may
mocke
thee
,
but
to
God
who
healeth
them
.
Iesus
Christ
.
punishment
which
the
sinner
should
haue
suffered
in
hell
fire
,
excepting
onely
eternitie
many
holy
men
haue
suffered
more
for
God
and
righteousnes
sake
,
then
the
guilt
of
their
temporall
punishments
,
to
which
they
were
subiect
by
reason
of
their
sinnes
required
this
superfluitie
remaineth
as
a
treasure
in
the
Church
,
the
order
of
a
Deacon
,
is
not
essentiall
to
the
order
of
Priesthood
:
may
be
euer
some
time
of
triall
of
their
behauiour
in
the
office
of
Deacons
,
before
they
be
admitted
to
the
order
of
Priesthood
.
of
the
vertuous
conuersation
examination
of
the
sufficiencie
religious
praier
Bishop
,
vpon
a
Sunday
or
holy
day
in
the
face
of
the
Church
,
Take
thou
authority
to
execute
the
office
of
a
Deacon
&c.
to
assist
the
Priest
in
saying
of
Masse
.
You
cannot
gather
figges
of
thornes
,
nor
grapes
of
thistles
,
Mathew
Parker
,
Grindall
,
Sands
,
Horne
,
Exempla
habemus
in
Anglia
quam
pluri●●
,
vt
Brist
.
Mot.
Christ
.
a
sacro
Bo●co
de
inuest
.
Christi
Eccles.
●
.
That
the
Churches
of
the
Queens
Maiesties
dominions
may
be
serued
with
pastours
of
sound
religion
,
be
it
enacted
by
the
authority
of
this
present
Parliament
,
that
euery
person
vnder
the
degree
of
a
Bishop
,
which
doth
or
shal
pretend
to
be
a
Priest
or
Minister
of
Gods
holy
word
and
Sacraments
,
by
reason
of
any
other
forme
of
institution
,
Consecration
,
or
ordering
,
then
the
forme
set
foorth
by
Parliament
,
in
the
time
of
the
late
King
of
most
worthy
memorie
King
the
sixth
,
or
now
vsed
in
the
raigne
of
our
most
gracious
soueraigne
Lady
,
before
the
feast
of
the
Natiuitie
of
Christ
next
following
shall
in
the
presence
of
the
Bishop
or
Gardian
of
the
spiritualties
of
some
one
Diocesse
where
hee
hath
or
shall
haue
Ecclesiasticall
liuing
,
declare
his
assent
and
subscribe
to
all
the
Articles
of
Religion
,
which
onely
concerne
the
confession
of
the
true
Christian
faith
,
and
the
doctrine
of
the
Sacraments
comprised
in
a
Booke
imprinted
,
intituled
Articles
,
&c.
The
offering
of
Christ
once
made
,
is
that
perfect
redemption
,
propitiation
,
and
satisfaction
for
all
the
sinnes
of
the
whole
world
,
both
originall
and
actuall
:
and
there
is
no
other
satisfaction
for
sinne
,
but
that
alone
.
Wherefore
the
Sacrifices
of
Masses
,
in
the
which
it
was
commonly
said
that
the
Priest
did
offer
Christ
for
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
to
haue
remission
of
paine
or
guilt
,
were
blasphemous
fables
,
and
dangerous
deceits
.
We
vse
this
moderation
,
that
we
receiue
such
as
are
called
to
the
charge
of
particular
Parishes
,
if
they
promise
that
they
will
henceforth
teach
the
word
purely
,
and
administer
the
Sacraments
according
to
the
institution
of
Christ
:
and
we
being
content
with
their
calling
,
and
commission
of
their
function
already
committed
vnto
them
,
doe
not
reiterate
their
ordination
and
imposition
of
hands
.
If
the
Bishops
would
rightly
performe
their
office
,
and
carie
a
care
of
the
Church
and
Gospell
,
it
might
bee
permitted
vnto
them
in
regard
of
loue
and
peace
,
though
not
of
necessitie
,
that
they
should
ordaine
and
confirme
vs
and
our
Preachers
,
yet
vpon
this
condition
that
all
visards
,
deceits
,
all
dotages
and
shewes
of
heathenish
pompe
should
bee
set
aside
.
Martin
Luther
,
Iustus
Ionas
,
Philip
Melancthon
,
vrbanus
Regius
,
Osiander
,
Brentius
,
vbi
sese
ipsi
offerunt
ad
munus
illud
deinceps
praestandum
,
non
mole
illis
ab
Ecclesia
conceditur
quod
ab
ipsis
ante
minus
legitimè
vsurpatum
erat
.
Duo
sunt
in
illo
statu
summa
vitia
,
vnum
quod
non
recta
ratione
instituti
sunt
●d
munus
Ecclesiasticum
,
alterum
quod
de
illo
grad●
sese
deiecerunt
dum
nihil
eius
praesti●erunt
quod
ad
rem
pertineret
.
Sed
illud
non
facit
quo
minus
agnoscantur
pro
ministris
ordinariis
,
vbi
sese
Ecclesiae
coniungere
paratos
ostendunt
:
atque
ita
de
nouo
confirmentur
demum
ad
corrigendum
praecedentem
defectum
.
When
such
as
haue
bene
popish
Priests
doe
offer
themselues
from
henceforth
to
performe
the
ministeriall
function
,
that
which
before
was
vsurped
of
them
vnlawfully
,
is
now
not
amisse
granted
vnto
them
by
the
Church
.
For
there
are
two
great
faults
in
that
state
;
one
that
they
are
not
rightly
instituted
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
office
:
another
that
they
haue
depriued
themselues
from
that
degeee
by
doing
nothing
belonging
to
the
matter
.
But
this
doth
not
hinder
that
they
may
be
acknowledged
for
ordinarie
ministers
when
they
shew
themselues
ready
to
ioyne
themselues
to
the
Church
,
&
so
may
be
confirmed
againe
a
new
,
to
correct
their
former
default
.
It
is
euident
that
they
cannot
bee
esteemed
for
Christian
pastours
,
vnlesse
first
they
renounce
the
Popish
Priesthood
to
which
they
were
promoted
that
they
might
sacrifice
Christ
which
is
a
kind
of
blasphemie
by
all
meanes
to
bee
detested
.
Moreouer
there
is
required
,
that
they
make
an
open
profession
,
that
they
will
altogether
refraine
from
all
those
superstitions
and
impurities
which
are
repugnant
to
the
simplicitie
of
the
Gospell
.
Exorcizo
te
immunde
spiritus
,
&c.
I
coniure
thee
,
thou
foule
spirit
by
God
the
Father
almighty
,
and
by
Iesus
Christ
his
Sonne
,
and
by
the
holy
Spirit
,
that
thou
depart
out
of
this
seruant
of
God
,
whom
God
and
our
Lord
vouchsafeth
to
deliuer
,
from
errours
and
from
thy
deceits
,
and
to
call
backe
to
the
Catholicke
and
Apostolicke
holy
Mother
Church
.
Thou
cursed
and
damned
spirit
,
he
commandeth
thee
,
who
hauing
suffered
,
and
being
dead
and
buried
for
the
saluation
of
men
,
hath
conquered
thee
and
all
thy
forces
,
and
rising
againe
is
ascended
into
heauen
whence
he
will
come
to
iudge
both
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
and
the
world
by
fire
.
but
meerly
lay
men
without
orders
.
a a Act● an● Monumen●● . vol. 2. p. 1295. Item touching such persons as were heretofore promoted to any orders after the new sort and fashion of orders : considering they were not ordered in very deede : the bishop of the Diocesse , finding otherwise sufficiency and abilitie in these men , may supply that thing which wanted in them before , and then according to his discretion , admit them to minister .
considering
they
were
not
ordered
in
very
deed
.
Receiue
the
holy
Ghost
,
whose
sinnes
you
forgiue
,
&c.
I
answere
that
Priests
are
ordained
when
it
is
said
vnto
them
,
take
thou
power
to
offer
sacrifice
,
but
they
are
also
ordained
afterward
,
when
it
is
said
vnto
them
,
Receiue
the
holy
Ghost
.
Receiue
the
holy
Ghost
that
they
were
not
ordered
in
very
deed
?
supply
that
which
wanted
Receiue
the
holy
Ghost
Receiue
the
holy
Ghost
Receiue
the
holy
Ghost
Receiue
the
holy
Ghost
Cranmer
,
Ridley
,
Parker
,
Grindall
,
Cranmer
,
Parker
In
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
Nice
,
that
the
Paulianists
should
be
rebaptized
We
haue
sufficiently
declared
,
that
to
the
Baptisme
which
is
consecrated
with
Euangelicall
words
,
pertaineth
not
the
errour
of
any
man
,
either
of
the
giuer
,
or
of
the
receiuer
,
whether
he
thinke
otherwise
,
then
the
heauenly
doctrine
teacheth
of
the
Father
,
or
of
the
Sonne
,
or
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
hee
giueth
Pastours
and
teachers
,
for
the
consummation
of
the
Saints
.
Receiue
the
holy
Ghost
,
&c.
def.
par.
knowledge
of
the
Scripture
,
the
interpretation
of
the
Law
,
the
word
of
God
:
Adrian
,
the
key
of
ministery
:
Shammah
stood
in
the
middest
of
the
field
,
and
defended
it
,
and
slew
the
Philistims
:
so
the
Lord
gaue
great
victory
:
A
discussion
.
numb.
Of
M.
Iewels
being
Bishop
,
we
haue
not
so
much
certaintie
,
yea
we
haue
no
certaintie
at
all
.
For
who
I
pray
you
,
made
him
?
who
gaue
him
his
Iurisdiction
?
who
imposed
hands
vpon
him
?
what
Orders
had
they
?
what
Bishops
were
they
?
True
it
is
that
both
he
,
Sands
,
Scory
,
Horne
,
Grindall
,
and
others
(
if
I
Christ
.
a
Sacrabosco
de
inuest
.
Christi
Eccles.
c.
mistake
not
their
names
)
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reigne
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
met
at
the
Horse-head
in
Cheape
side
,
(
a
fit
signe
for
such
a
Sacrament
,
)
and
being
disappointed
of
the
Catholicke
Bishop
of
Landaffe
,
who
should
there
haue
bene
to
Consecrate
them
,
they
vsed
the
like
art
that
the
Thomas
Moore
Lollards
once
did
in
another
matter
,
who
being
desirous
to
eate
flesh
on
Good-Friday
,
and
yet
fearing
the
penalties
of
the
Lawes
,
in
such
cases
appointed
,
tooke
a
Pigge
,
and
diu●ng
him
vnder
the
water
said
,
Downe
Pigge
,
and
vp
Pike
:
And
then
after
,
constantly
auouched
that
they
had
eaten
no
flesh
but
fish
:
So
I
say
these
graue
Prelates
assembled
as
afore
said
,
seeing
the
Bishop
whom
they
expected
came
not
to
consecrate
them
,
they
dealt
with
of
Hereford
to
doe
it
,
who
when
they
were
all
on
their
knees
,
caused
him
who
kneeled
downe
to
rise
vp
Bishop
of
Salisburie
:
And
him
that
was
before
,
to
rise
vp
Bishop
of
Winchester
:
and
so
foorth
with
all
the
rest
.
Which
Horse-head
Ordering
was
after
confirmed
Synodically
by
Parliament
,
wherein
they
were
acknowledged
for
true
Bishops
:
And
it
was
further
Enacted
,
That
none
should
make
any
doubt
,
or
call
in
question
that
Ordination
.
137.
This
was
the
first
ordering
of
Master
and
the
rest
as
I
haue
beene
informed
by
one
that
heard
it
from
Master
reader
of
the
Hebrew
Lecture
in
Oxford
,
who
was
there
present
,
and
an
eye
witnesse
of
what
was
done
and
past
▪
&c.
He
heard
credibly
reported
that
some
of
our
new
superintendents
were
made
Bishops
at
the
Nagges-head
in
Cheape
.
Iewell
,
Sands
,
Horne
Consecrated
by
Archbishop
Cranmer
the
Chappell
at
Lambehith
the
Sabboth
day
in
the
forenoone
after
Morning
prayer
:
with
imposition
of
hands
,
and
such
forme
of
words
and
Praiers
as
are
vsed
in
the
Church
.
Sermon
Preached
by
Master
then
the
Archbishops
Chaplaine
Take
heed
vnto
your selues
,
and
to
all
the
flocke
whereof
the
holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
ouerseers
a
Communion
reuerently
ministred
by
the
Archbishop
.
Andrew
Peirson
Let
your
light
so
shine
before
men
that
they
may
see
your
good
works
,
and
glorifie
your
Father
which
is
in
Heauen
.
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
Bishop
of
Saint
Dauids
Bishop
of
London
,
and
Bishop
of
Cou●ntry
and
Lichfield
the
Chappell
at
Lambehith
the
Sabbath
day
in
the
fore-noone
:
downe
Pigge
,
and
vp
Pike
,
On
whomhaue
you
iested
,
vpon
whom
haue
you
gaped
and
thrust
out
the
tongue
?
As
the
noise
or
crackling
of
the
thornes
vnder
the
pot
:
so
is
the
laughter
of
a
foole
:
Blessed
is
the
man
that
hath
not
sit
in
the
seat
of
the
scornefull
.
The
lying
lips
are
an
abomination
to
the
Lord
;
but
they
that
deale
truely
are
his
delight
.
— Hanc veniam petimúsque , damúsque vicissim .